The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

according to

JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES

By
JOHN FRANCIS COFFEY

THE GOSPEL
According to
JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES

THE GOSPEL

According To

JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES

By
John Francis Coffey

"I am astonished that you are so quickly deserting him

who called you in the grace of Christ

and turning to a different gospel"

- Galatians 1 ."6

THE FOLDING PRESS
Melbourne 1979

© John Francis Coffey 1979

National Library of Australia
Cataloguing-in-Publication data

Coffey, John Francis, 1936 ■

The gospel according to Jehovah's witnesses.

Index

Bibliography

ISBN 85884 216 5

1. Jehovah's Witnesses — Doctrinal and controversial
works. I. Title.

DC 18: 230' .49
DC 19: 230' .992

Printed by the Cathohc Truth Society, Hong Kong, for
The Folding Press, 343 Elizabeth St., Melbourne, 3000

CONTENTS

Preface vii

1 A Short History 1

2 The Witnesses and the Bible 7

3 The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 17

4 The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 28

5 The Witnesses and the Atonement 55

6 The Witnesses and the Resurrection 65

7 The Witnesses and the Ascension 76

8 The Witnesses and the Second Coming 80

9 The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 100

10 The Witnesses and the After-Life 110

11 The Witnesses and Angels and Devils 132

12 The Witnesses and Baptism 140

13 Conclusion 147
Appendix I, War 149
Appendix II, Blood Transfusions 151
Bibliography 1 55
Footnotes 160
Index 171

PREFACE

Jehovah's Witnesses receive less attention than they deserve. Founded
little more than a century ago by a draper named Charles Taze Russell
in Pittsburg, Pennsylvania, they are now represented in almost every
country of the world. Wholly unorthodox by traditional Christian
standards, their teachings are not without appeal to an ever-increasing
number of people, as evidenced by a comparison of statistics in their
recent Year Books.

The number of books dealing with the Jehovah's Witnesses is not
impressive. Only a dozen major works have appeared in the last twenty-
five years, and most of these are now out of print or too dated to be of
any real use to persons seeking information on current Watch Tower
issues and teachings.

An overall review of the books reveals that most aspects of the New
World Society have been fairly well covered. Armageddon Around tht
Comer; Year of Doom — 1975, and Millions Now Living Will Never Die,
have provided good background information on the Witnesses. The
Watch Tower's doctrines have been presented in The Theology of
Jehovah's Witnesses, and Jehovah's Witnesses — What They Believe.
Stories of converts fi:om the ranks of the Witnesses have been told in
Thirty Years A Watch Tower Slave, and Why I Left Jehovah 's Witnesses.
Only in the field of apologetics — Christian answers to the Watch
Tower's false teachings — has this treatment been inadequate. The
notable exception to this was Martin and Klann's Jehovah of the
Watchtower; although even this book did not deal exclusively with
apologetics, but also delved into the history of the movement. Nor was
it as comprehensive as it could have been; for it left many of the minor,
but nonetheless important. Watch Tower teachings unanswered. For
many years unobtainable, this book was revised and reissued in 1974.
Most of its contents, along with additional information, was incor-
porated into Walter Martin's monumental work, The Kingdom of the
Cults. Another book in the same vein as The Kingdom of the Cults is
Anthony Hoekema's The Four Major Cults, which has an excellent
section (also available separately in booklet form), dealing with
Jehovah's Witnesses.

VII

viii The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Why I Left Jehovah's Witnesses (mentioned above) and Into the
Light of Christianity are also concerned with apologetics, but neither
book can be recommended without reserve. Both attempt to bolster
their arguments, especially in regard to the deity of Christ and the
immortahty of the human soul, on unsound Scriptural texts, which
alert Witnesses could triumphantly point to as incorrect. In many cases
the fault Ues in the sometimes inaccurate translation of the King James
Version of the Bible, which both authors have used as their basic text.
But this is no excuse, and from previous experience as Jehovah's
Witnesses, the authois should have been aware that the use of faulty
texts reveals their own ignorance and confirms the vigilant Witness in
his belief of his superior knowledge of the Bible.

Marley Cole s /eft ouaft'* Witnesses — The New World Society was so
condescending to the Witnesses as to be almost pro- Watch Tower — so
much so, that the Watch Tower hierarchy gave it their seal of approval
and even recommended that it be read by the Witnesses themselves.
Two other notable books, Royston Pike's Jehovah's Witnesses and
H.H. Stroup's Jehovah's Witnesses have been out of print for many
years, and though Stroup's pioneer study was re-issued in 1967, its
1945 text is of little use in describing present-day conditions in the
Society.

This, then, is another book on Jehovah's Witnesses. Does it have a
purpose? Does it fulfil a need? Does it have anything to say that has not
already been said?

AU three questions can be answered affirmatively. Its purpose
is to acquaint or reacquaint a Christian with the Scripturally unsound
foundations upon which Pastor Russell's Watch Tower Society has been
erected. It fulfils a need in supplying a sound Scriptural basis for every
important Christian doctrine. Incorporating much of what has already
been said on the Watch Tower's major Scriptural deviations, this study
also examines many of the minor, but equally important. Christian
doctrines that are constantly being attacked by the Jehovah's Witnesses.

The Watch Tower's multitudinous publications never tire of hi^-
Ughting the divisions that afflict the Christian Churches and of pouring
scorn on the honest attempts to effect a reconciliation. But despite the
Watch Tower's invective and its predictions that these divisions will
continue, the Churches are drawing closer together as the Holy Spirit
continues to make them more aware of the scandal of their divisions,
and their mutual need for each other in the face of the growing com-
plexity of the problems of the modem world.

Preface ix

A closer study of each other's doctrines is revealing that there is a
far greater field of agreement than was previously thought; and there is
every reason to hope that the Spirit who has begun this work of
reunion will not fail to bring it to fruition. Aware of the unity that has
already been achieved between Catholics and Protestants and the
Eastern Rite Churches, and the common hope that they have in Christ
Jesus, the author, who is himself a Roman Catholic, has not hesitated
to speak of the "Christian Church" and the "Christian Faith" when
comparing the doctrinal differences that exist between them and the
Jehovah's Witnesses. This is not an attempt to minimize the divisions
that still separate orthodox Christianity, but these divisions are not so
great that one or another of the above groups can no longer be called
Christian; and as there is but "one Lord, one faith, one baptism"
(Eph 4:5), then to a greater or lesser extent, all must belong to that one
Church founded by Christ; and being in the one house of God, they
must continue to strive for that unity of mind and heart that brothers
in Christ should have (Jn 17:21).

There is every likelihood that Jehovah's Witnesses would not be
swayed by any amount of Scriptural evidence that is contrary to the
Watch Tower's teachings, but this should in no way be construed as a
sign of bad faith. It is a sign of immaturity in a person's Christian
development that immediately causes him to consign a Witness, or any
other cult member, to eternal damnation because he is preaching radical
doctrines under the guise of authentic Christianity. The thorough
indoctrination the Witnesses have received has conditioned them to see
everything through Watch-Tower-coloured spectacles. They have
developed a faith in the Watch Tower so great that it is inconceivable to
them that their interpretation of the Scriptures could be wrong. As far
as they are concerned, the Watch Tower Society alone, out of all faiths,
offers the true apostolic faith that is without mystery and without
contradiction. Everything else is coimterfeit and an abomination in the
sight of Jehovah God.

•Fifteen hundred years ago the mother of the future St Augustine
approached a learned bishop and begged him to convince her son of the
errors of the Manichean sect which he had joined. The bishop rephed
that Augustine was too thoroughly ensnared in the novelties of his new-
found religion to be able to benefit from sound reasoning. He cautioned
patience until the initial enthusiasm had waned, and he comforted her
with the assurance that it was not possible for the child of so many
tears to perish (Confessions of St Augustine, Book 3, Chapter 12). This

X The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

then, is the position of so many of the Witnesses. Most of them have
probably entered the New World Society within the past ten years or
so, and because of the careful training of the Society, and the feeling
of expectancy it constantly engenders, their original fervour may still
be reasonably strong.

The remarkable growth of Jehovah's Witnesses from an insignificant
sect to an activist organization numbering almost two and a quarter
million is reason enough for a book such as this to be written. (Figures
released in The Watchtower, January 1, 1979, pp.lSff, reveal a twelve
month increase of 95,052 baptized Witnesses, bringing their total
number to 2,182,341. See also, the Witnesses 7979 Yearbook for full
Service Year reports.)

Although this book is a study of the Watch Tower's teachings in the
light of the Holy Scriptures, it should not be regarded as a textbook of
chapters and verses necessary to answer the Witnesses' arguments. It
sets out a concise explanation of a doctrine as it is held by orthodox
Christians, and it gives the Watch Tower's definition of the same
doctrine from their official publications. It then discusses relevant
Scriptural texts that are most used to prove or disprove the truth of the
doctrine.

Because of the nature of this study the text may sometimes appear
quite technical, but this is necessary in order to answer as fully as
possible the arguments put forward by the- Witnesses to bolster their
teachings. Students of the New World Society, on the other hand, are
likely to object that I have failed to give sufficient space to other
important points. But I have not been unmindful or indifferent. It is
indeed a problem of space, and because of this, the original text has
been shortened by some 30,000 words. I hope there are still sufficient
indicators along the way to lead the interested student to the answers
he may be seeking. Meanwhile, I will be happy, within the limits of
time available, to enter into correspondence with any readers concerning
questions arising from the contents of this book. All correspondence
should be addressed to the author through his publishers.

Knowing full well that Jehovah's Witnesses thrive on Scriptural

debate, I am firmly convinced that discussions with the Witnesses can

be fruitful only if they are based on the Bible. Personal testimonies

and historical reasoning may benefit a few individuals, but in the end, a

dialogue between Christians and Jehovah's Witnesses must always

return to the Bible.

John Francis Coffey

East Preston, Victoria, Australia

1

A Short History

The sect known today as Jehovah's Witnesses is just over one hundred
years old. Former President Nathan Homer Knorr did not like it said
that his organization was "founded" only in 1872; he preferred to say
that the Witnesses "broke in on history" a century ago, thereby suggest-
ing a continuity preceding 1872.

The year 1872 marked the commencement of a Bible-study class
conducted by a twenty -year-old draper's assistant named Charles Taze
Russell. Having listened in to a Second Adventist meeting held in Pitts-
burg, Pennsylvania, two years earlier, the young Presbyterian-tumed-
Congregationalist was very impressed by their teaching on the
imminence of Christ's Second Coming. He began an intense study of
the Bible, especially, the apocalyptic books of Daniel and Revelation,
and two years later he felt competent enough to form his own study
class with a handful of like-minded Bible devotees.

When the Adventist predictions for the expected return of Christ
were not realized in 1874, Charles Russell was led to adopt the proposal
of a Rochester Adventist leader named Nelson Barbour, that Christ had
actually returned in 1874, but invisibly. Russell himself had been think-
ing along these lines, and he was delighted that someone else was of the
same mind.

Barbour had reached his conclusion through the study of Benjamin
Wilson's newly published Emphatic Diaglott, a Greek-English inter-
linear translation of the Bible. Wilson had translated parousia, the
Greek word for "coming", as "presence", and in accepting this rendering
of the Greek, Barbour concluded that Christ could be "present"
without being seen.

Finding themselves in complete agreement on the supposed invisible
presence of Christ, the Pittsburg Adventists under Russell decided to
amalgamate with Barbour's Rochester Adventists so that they could
provide a more effective witness to Christ. After giving some much-

2 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

needed capital to Barbour's ailing Herald of the Morning magazine,
Russell became its co-editor.

With Second Adventism built on the belief that Christ's return was
imminent, it was natural to expect that there would be further specu-
lation as to when this would occur. Russell had already written a
booklet on the supposed invisible Second Coming, called The Object
and Manner of the Lord's Return, but it still left unanswered the
question of the visible manifestation of Christ at the end of time.
Realizing the consequences of failure, Russell was content to remain
uncommitted on an exact date for Christ's Second Coming, but not so
with Barbour.

The Rochester Adventist leader remained fimdy convinced that the
exact date of Christ's visible manifestation was hidden somewhere in
the Bible and that it was only necessary to find the right key to unlock
the secret knowledge that the Scriptures tell us is known only to God
(cf. Mt 24:36; Acts 1:7). Further jugging of Scripture passages from
the Book of Daniel led Barbour to believe that 1878 — three and a half
years from the invisible return of October, 1874 — was to be the date of
the Second Coming.

In the meantime, Russell and Barbour were beginning to have
differences of opinion over certain doctrinal issues, and the failure of
Barbour's latest prediction that 1878 would usher in the end of the
world, brought matters to a head. Beheving that the writing was on the
wall for Second Adventism, Russell resigned as co-editor of the Herald
and withdrew his financial support. The loose links he had with the
Second Adventists were thus finally severed, and Russell was on his
own. Henceforth, he and the Adventists were enemies. He still retained
the Adventist title of "Pastor" Russell, which had been conferred upon
him by his Bible-study class, but within a few short years the avowed
an ti- Adventist crusader would be able to point to a higher proportion
of Russellite beliefs than Adventist teachings in his growing organization.

The Watchtower

Following his break with Second Adventism, Charles Russell, now
26 years old, made some important decisions. Convinced that he was
not cut out to be a draper, he sold the shares he held in his father's
chain of clothing stores and resolved to use the money for the further
advancement of his evolving beliefs. In 1879 he published the first issue
of Zion's Watch Tower and Herald of Christ's Presence, with an initial

A Short History 3

printing of 6,000 copies. Published today as The Watchtower Announc-
ing Jehovah 's Kingdom, the bi-monthly magazine now boasts an average
printing run of 9,200,000 copies per issue (January 1, 1979 figures).

In 1879 Charles Russell married Maria Ackley, a young student from
his Bible-study class, and for a time she became his partner in the Watch
Tower enterprise which he and his associates had founded in 1884.
Zion's Watch Tower Tract Society, the name given to the corporation,
was changed twelve years later to the Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society
of Pennsylvania. Another corporation was established in New York in
1909, as the Peoples Pulpit Association of New York, but this name
was also changed in 1939 to the same name as its sister corporation in
Pennsylvania. A third corporation was formed in England in 1914 as
the International Bible Students Association, and it is through these
three corporations that Russell and his successors have governed the
activities of their followers until this present day.

Pastor Russell's literary career is mainly centered around the six
volumes of his Studies in the Scriptures. The first volume, The Divine
Plan of the Ages, appeared in 1886, and the sixth volume, called The
Finished Mystery, which was made up from Pastor Russell's unpublished
writings and sermons, was published posthumously in 1917. It is
estimated that the seven volumes of the Pastor's writings sold something
Uke sixteen million copies.

During his lifetime Pastor Russell became quite a notorious figure.
His public and private life was hardly compatible with the sort of life
one might expect from a "man of God"; but as these aspectsof thePastor's
checkered career have been well chronicled elsewhere by other
writers, there is no need to list them here.

Joseph Franklin Rutherford

Charles Taze Russell died on October 31, 1916, and the transition
from Russellism to Rutherfordism proved to be rather stormy. More
than one corporation member aspired to the post of the presidency, but
by skilful manoeuvering, the former lawyer for the Watch Tower
organization, "Judge" Joseph Franklin Rutherford, not only gained
complete control of the Society but also eliminated all internal
opposition to his leadership by falling back on a constitutional techni-
cality of the corporation charter, whereby all officers of the corporation
who had not been elected in Pennsylvania, were not legally entitled to
hold office.

4 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Until his own death in 1942, the Judge was the "Voice" of the
Watch Tower. A short term in the Atlanta Federal Penitentiary for his
rabid anti-war efforts during the early years of his reign failed to silence
the vociferous Judge, and his incarceration made him a hero in the eyes
of his followers. From the time of his release in 1919, when the
Appeals Court reversed the sentence against him, the Judge began the
work of rebuilding the Society along the lines he wanted.

The official recognition of the break with Russellism came in 1931,
when Judge Rutherford gave the Pastor's International Bible Students
their new name of Jehovah's Witnesses.

Aside from his aggressiveness towards all other religions, the Judge
proved to be an able leader. During the quarter-century of his reign he
introduced many innovations that greatly increased the Watch Tower's
field of influence. All modem means of communication were utilized
by the Witnesses in the spreading of their "Kingdom Message". The
Watch Tower broadcast over its own radio station, WBBR; "Kingdom
Publishers" carried portable gramophones to play recordings of Judge
Rutherford's sermons; and even sound trucks were used to carry the
"good news" of the coming Battle of Armageddon, when the wicked
would be destroyed, Satan overthrown, and a paradisiacal kingdom
would be established on earth for all the faithful Witnesses who were
not destined to be among the 144,000 "Anointed Ones" who would be
taken to heaven as "spirit creatures".

To differentiate between the 144,000 spirit creatures^ who were
destined for an eternity of heavenly bliss, and the "great multitude"
of the earth-bound faithful, Rutherford introduced the class-system
into his organization. That he expected the great Battle of Armageddon
to take place within his own lifetime, or the lifetime of his followers,
is evident from his famous slogan: "Millions now living will never die".
Unfortunately, cancer robbed the seventy-two-years-old Joseph
Franklin Rutherford of his chance of being amongst the "millions who
would never taste death", and today he is hardly mentioned in official
Watch Tower publications. The voluminous writings of the Judge, of
which his twenty-two full length books were only a part, have long
since been consigned to the scrap heap of human ignorance, where he
himself assigned the seven volumes of Pastor Russell's discredited
Scripture Studies, after he had weeded out the remainder of the Pastor's
faithful followers.

The cults that grew up around the personalities of Russell and
Rutherford have been effectively eradicated in favour of the more

A Short History 5

impersonal anonymity that now pervades the Watch Tower organization
from the top down.

Nathan Homer Knorr

The de-personalization of the Watch Tower hierarchy began soon
after the death of Judge Rutherford. Nathan Homer Knorr, whose
unanimous election to the top post of the Watch Tower contrasted
sharply with the struggle that marked his predecessor's rise to power,
was bom in Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, in 1905. He joined Pastor
Russell's organization as a young lad of sixteen and began work as a
packer in the Watch Tower printing plant His steady rise through the
ranks to the presidency gave him firsthand knowledge of every phase
of Watch Tower administration and eminently fitted him for the task
of leading the Witnesses to glory.

FoUovmig Nathan Knorr 's accession, the cultic overtones surrounding
the personalities of Russell and Rutherford began to be played down.
Rutherford had already done much to lay the ghost of the former
Pastor, and now he began to suffer the same fate. Circulation of his
books was slowly curtailed, and he was less frequently, quoted in the
Watch Tower's publications. Knowledge of God's plan for mankind was
said to be still evolving towards perfection, and because of the
progressive stages of revelation, the Watch Tower now stated that there
were many things of which Russell and Rutherford were in ignorance.
The Watch Tower's prohibition of blood transfusions^ can undoubtedly
be classed as one of the many things of which Pastor Russell and Judge
Rutherford were "in ignorance".

To lessen further the chance of personality cults forming around
individual members of the organization, the Watch Tower ceased to
publish the names of the authors in its official publications. The reason
given for the anonymity was that the increasing complexity of the
subjects often required that more than one author contribute to the
work and that crediting multiple authorship was neither desirable nor
necessary. This procedure has the added advantage of shielding the
reputation of any prominent individual authors against charges of
ignorance or falsehood. No doubt, this latter consideration was taken
into account when the new move towards anonymity was first pro-
posed.

One of the effects of this anonymity on the rank and file Jehovah's
Witnesses is to make them less conscious of the fact that they are being
guided by individuals. By transferring all emphasis from fallible indi-

6 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

viduals to an organization, the Watch Tower has less difficulty in
getting its members to accept this organization as divinely guided. By
emphasizing the organization rather than the individual, the Watch
Tower has been able to achieve an equality of the masses so that each
member is now made to feel that because he is part of the organization,
he is in no way inferior to any other member. In practical terms, this
beautiful ideal remains far from realized, and no Jehovah's Witness is
an authority unto himself, however much he might proclaim it. His
interpretation of the Bible conforms exactly to the Watch Tower's
interpretation, otherwise he does not remain a Witness for very long.

Nathan Knorr died on June 8, 1977, after a long illness, and Frederick
W. Franz, the eighty-three-years-old vice-president was elected to the
post of president on June 22, 1977. On September 7, 1977, the govern-
ing body of Jehovah's Witnesses was enlarged, and it now has eighteen
members to direct the world-wide growth of the New World Society.

There is no doubt that the Jehovah's Witnesses are on the march. In
1872 they were one of a number of Adventist splinter groups; today,
the Watch Tower organization claims the allegiance of almost two and a
quarter million followers,' and it expects to maintain this rate of
growth until the great Battle of Armageddon'* arrives to write finish to
its work.

Such, then, is a brief history of the New World Society of the
Jehovah's Witnesses. Because the nature of this study is doctrinal rather
than historical, it has been necessary to omit much that is interesting in
the lives of its past and present leaders, some of which gives valuable
insight into their personalities, but this has been necessary to allow the
greatest possible coverage of Watch Tower teachings. The books listed
in the Preface and the Bibliography will be of assistance to readers
seeking a more comprehensive history of the movement.

The Witnesses and the Bible

The Bible is one of the best known books in the world. Either whole or
in part, it is reverenced as the Word of God by more than twelve hundred
million people. Seldom does a year pass without the appearance of a
new translation that seeks to clarify still further the meaning of the
ancient text and make it more readable for modem man. As each new
translation appears it is usually subjected to careful scrutiny by com-
petent scholars to see whether it is a faithful rendering of the original
languages and conveys the generally accepted meaning intended by the
inspired authors.

The Christian Greek Scriptures

hi 1950 a new translation of the New Testament appeared, called
The New World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures. It was
published by the Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society of New York, for
use by Jehovah's Witnesses, and members of the sect immediately
hailed it as a milestone in scholarly achievement. The reviews of
Scripture scholars of other faiths were not so kind. In an article titled
"How Not to Translate the Bible" Professor H.H. Rowley of the
University of Manchester, a most distinguished and able Scripture
scholar, took the New World Translators to task for their duplicity.
He wrote:

"They profess to offer a rendering into modern English
which is as faithful as possible. In fact, the jargon which
they use is often scarcely English at aU, and it reminds one
of nothing so much as a schoolboy s first painful beginnings
in translating Latin into English. The translation is marked
by a wooden Uterahsm which will only exasperate any
intelligent reader — if such it finds — and instead of showing
the reverence for the Bible which the translators profess, it
is an insult to the Word of God."^

8 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Not every review was as blunt as that of Professor Rowley's, but
even the most sympathetic of reviewers were forced to admit that the
translators had not been entirely faithful in the rendering of the original
languages into modem English.

The general consensus of opinion among the reviewers was that
where no sectarian issues were involved, the New World Translation
was acceptable. But there was unanimous agreement that certain words
and passages had definitely been tailored to fit preconceived doctrinal
ideas.

The Hebrew Scriptures

Undismayed by the poor reception their New World Translation of
the Christian Greek Scriptures received from non-sectarian scholars,
the Watch Towers Translating Committee immediately went ahead
with their plans to publish the Old Testament in five volumes. The first
volume, covering the first eight books of the Bible, from Genesis to
Ruth, appeared in 1953, and the other four volumes appeared at inter-
vals over the next seven years. The fifth and final volume was published
in 1960.

The Society was aware that a six -volume Bible was too unwieldy for
common use, and at a district assembly at the Manchester City Football
Ground in En^and in 1960, President Knorr, after announcing the
completion and release of the final volume containing Ezekiel and the
Minor Prophets, went on to say:

"Although completing this task of over ten years' duration,
the New World Bible Translation Committee does not feel
that it should now dissolve. We are informed that it now
sets itself to go over the entire translation and work out
certain refinements in it and bring it all together in one
volume, without the copious footnotes and appendixes.
Then it can be easily carried in one hand, for efficient use
in the world-wide field of Jehovah's Witnesses' ministry. "^

The New Woiid Translation

The dream became a reality in 1961, when the long-awaited edition
made its debut and immediately assumed pride of place amongst all
other Watch Tower pubhcations.

Although the Witnesses are prepared to argue their beliefs from any
version of the Bible, they naturally attempt to have their own New

The Witnesses and the Bible 9

World Translation accepted as the standard text by claiming that it is a
modem translation by reputable scholars (who prefer to remain
anonymous — see Chapter One) and is uninfluenced by the religious
traditions that have coloured all previous translations of the Bible.

In the Foreword to the 1950 edition of the Christian Greek Scriptures
the Watch Tower mentions the good that has been accomplished by
making the Bible readily available to the people in their own language.
It continues:

"But honesty compels us to remark that, while each of
them has its points of merit, they have fallen victim to the
power of human traditionalism in varying degrees. Conse-
quently, religious traditions, hoary with age, have been
taken for granted and gone unchallenged and uninvestigated.
These have been interwoven into the translations to colour
the thought. In support of a preferred religious view, an
inconsistency and unreasonableness have been insinuated
into the teachings of the inspired writings."^

The translators of the New World Bible assure us that a prirtiary
purpose of their version of the Sacred Scriptures has been to avoid this
pitfall, and that "this very effort accounts for distinguishing this
differently as a translatipn of the 'Christian Greek Scriptures' ",^
because one of these traditionalisms has been the use of what the
Witnesses regard as erroneous terms in designating the two sections of
the Bible as Old and New Testaments. Perhaps these terms are not as
precise as possible, but they have become accepted as a standard literary
device for distinguishing between the pre-Christian and post-Christian
books of the Bible, and it is unlikely that the Watch Tower Society will
ever succeed in getting people to use the terms preferred in the
Witnesses' "Christian Greek Scriptures" and "Hebrew Scriptures".

Authority of the Scriptures

Before we consider various features of the Witnesses 's New World
Translation, it will be well to pause for a moment and examine the
position the Bible holds in Watch Tower theology. Although the
Witnesses make bold statements about the Bible being their sole
authority, the issue becomes somewhat clouded when it is held up to
close investigation.

A typical statement regarding the position of the Bible is found in
the Watch Tower textbook. What Has Religion Done For Mankind?:

10 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

"The Holy Scriptures of the Bible are the standard by which to judge
all religions.'!^ In a more recent book, The Truth That Leads to Eternal
Life, it is stated: "The religion that is approved by God must agree in
all its details with the Bible",' and, "Knowledge of the Bible and of
God s will is essential for God's approval ... To please God, then, one's
religion must be in full harmony with the Bible and be applied in every
activity of life."^ Similar remarks may also be found in Let God Be
True, on pages nine and eighteen.

These statements may all seem quite unequivocal, but if they are to
be properly understood, they should all have the rider: "The Bible
is the ultimate authority — but only when it is interpreted by the Watch
Tower hierarchy". That this rider reflects the true Watch Tower
attitude towards the Bible is evident from the following quotation:
"Today Jehovah has an organization to help you put the
word of truth deep into your heart. Jehovah is giving
spiritual nourishment to all fioiit-producing branches through
study of the Bible and the study helps provided through the
Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society in regular weekly meet-
ings. If one believes he can derive all needed benefit from
personal study at home, without going to meetings and
studying in company with others, he is deceiving himself.
The congregation is as a lifeline for all Christians . . . But if
one begins to think wrongly in his heart towards the
organization of Jehovah, he will begin to show it . . .

"Even though one has for a time partaken of the spiritual
food in company with Christ Jesus, if he becomes half-
hearted he will sooner or later find himself outside of
Jehovah's organization, spiritually weak and, finally, like a
branch that is cut off for not producing fruit."'
The disadvantages in using the New World Translation as a common
text is that for most people it is an unfamiliar translation that has been
designed primarily to aid the Witnesses in the spreading of their
teachings amongst people who have little knowledge of the Bible. This
becomes apparent as soon as a comparison is made with other versions.
In view of this, it is well to be aware of a few of the more obvious
defects and errors of the Witnesses' Bible.

The Divine Name

Perhaps the most prominent feature of the JVety World Translation
is the use of the word "Jehovah" as the name of God. Ever since Judge

The Witnesses and the Bible 11

Rutherford designated the bitemational Bible Students as the Witnesses
of Jehovah, they have felt obliged to proclaim this name from the
housetops, and to defend it against anyone who would dare to minimize
its importance:

"True Christians are therefore under the obUgation to bear
God's name or be called by God's name, that is, to be called
the people of Jehovah, God's people. So what about
Christendom?

"Christendom has shunned that name. She has acted
Contrary to the prayer that Jesus taught his disciples to
pray to God: 'Our Father which art in heaven. Hallowed be
thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth,
as it is in heaven' (Matt. 6:9, 10, AV). Christendom has not
sanctified the name of the heavenly Father, Jehovah. In
most recent times her effort has been to leave that sacred
name out of English translations of the Bible completely. "^'^

What are the facts? Should the name "Jehovah" have the significance
for Christians that Jehovah's Witnesses claim? If it is true that the God
of Israel is called by his personal name more frequently than by all
other titles combined, ^^ why is it that it is so seldom used today?

The answers to these questions are long and involved, but because
of the emphasis the Witnesses place on the use of God's name, it will be
well to give a brief explanation of its origin and significance.
The following quotation points out the reason for the confusion
surrounding the pronunciation of God's name:

"In Hebrew, God's name comes from the four letters
YHWH, which are all consonants. Since ancient written
Hebrew had no vowels. The reader had to supply the vowel
sounds. However, over the centuries, the correct pro-
nunciation became uncertain. "-^^

The Witnesses admit that the use of the name "Jehovah" does not
extend back beyond about the 12th century A.D. :

"Bible translation that honors God must, above all, do
justice to his distinctive name, which since as early as the
year 1100 has been translated 'Jehovah'."^'

12 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Not True Pronunciation

Because of the incontrovertible evidence that is now available,
Jehovah's Witnesses have been forced to abandon their long-time
defence of "Jehovah" as the true pronunciation of God's name:

"Even though 'Jehovah' may not be the way the Hebrews
originally pronounced the name, that is not a valid argument
for not using it. The name 'Jehovah' preserves the four
letters representing God's name in Hebrew and has long been
recognized as his personal name. It distinguishes him from
the millions of man-made gods, such as the 330 million
gods of India, which cannot be said for the common title
'Lord'. While rejecting the name Jehovah, claiming that it is
not the accurate Hebrew pronunciation of God's name, the
churches inconsistently use the proper name Jesus, although
that is not the accurate Hebrew or Greek pronunciation of
the name of the Son of God. By suppressing Jehovah's
name and substituting titles for it, the churches misrepresent
him, making him appear to be nameless. "■'■^

To understand some of the problems associated with the translation
of the Old Testament, the following quotation may be of help:

"nthbgnnnggdcrtdthhvnsndthrth "

The text, of course, is the opening verse from the Book of Genesis,
giving only the consonants. Add to this the fact that Hebrew writing
contained no punctuation marks or capital letters, and that confusion
often developed over the similarity between certain Hebrew characters,
one can readily appreciate the difficulties confronting the translators.

Hebrew speech naturally contained vowel sounds, but the indication
of vowels in Hebrew writing was a development that did not occur
until sometime after the 6th or 7th centuries A.D., when various
symbols were added to the consonants to indicate the position of
vowels. By the 10th century A.D., consonantal texts began to be
supplied with proper vowels, thereby giving us the first vocalized texts.
The earliest use of the word Jehovah belongs to this later period, and it
is to the translating of this word that we now turn our attention.

The Hebrew consonants which appear in En^ish as YHWH were
read with the vowels of Adonai (LORD), a-o-a, thereby creating the
hybrid "Jehovah" of the En^ish Bibles. Because of a later reluctance

The Witnesses and the Bible ^^

to pronounce God's personal name, a development which was seemin^y
the result of an overzealous application of the Third Commandment:
"You shall not take the name of the LORD your God in vain" (Ex 20:7;
Deut5;ll). Yahweh — which most scholars now agree is the more
correct pronunciation of God's name — began to be replaced with
Adonai, both in ordinary speech and in liturgical use, the exception
being its use by the high priest on solemn festivals. ^ ^

The meaning of the word Yahweh is open to various interpretations.
It is usually translated in our Bibles as "I AM WHO I AM" (Ex 3:14),
and this may be as close to the true meaning as we will ever come. But
an interpretation which was proposed by W.F. Albright has found a
measure of acceptance by many scholars. After years of intensive study
of the subject, the late Professor Albright suggested that Yahweh was
only the first word of the entire name Yahweh Asher Yihweh — "He
causes to be what comes into existence" — thereby designating God as
creator.

The "Jehovah" of the Witnesses, which has resulted from a mistaken
apphcation of the vowels of Adonai, is therefore erroneous and no
justification exists for its continued use.

More than forty years ago, when Judge Rutherford thought to
distinguish his followers by calling them Witnesses of Jehovah, this was
the popular pronunciation of the personal name of the God of Israel.
But today, while admitting that Jehovah may not be the correct form
of God's name, they prefer to retain it "because of people's familiarity
with it since the 14th century ".■'° Surely this very attitude towards
the acceptance of an incorrect name of God merits for the Witnesses
their own condemnation as victims of "religious traditionalism" that
accepts a usage "hoary with age" and knowingly promotes an even
wider circulation of it amongst their members?

"Jehovah" in the New Testament

The main reason for the furor created by the appearance of the New
World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, was its unwarranted
use of "Jehovah" in the New Testament, against all available evidence
to the contrary. The following example of pseudo-scholarship is just
one of the means the Watch Tower organization employs to justify the
use of "Jehovah" in the New Testament, but it reveals the lengths to
which it is prepared to go to defend the indefensible.

14 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

On pages 16-17 of the Christian Greek Scriptures, the Witnesses
point to the.passage in Luke 4:16-21, and claim that they are justified
in inserting "Jehovah" into the New Testament in this instance, for the
text of Isaiah 61:1 contained the tetragrammaton (YHWH), and Jesus
would have pronounced the divine name when reading this passage in
the synagogue.

What the Witnesses fail to realize, or make clear, is that the Gospel
of Luke is not recording the text of Isaiah, but the words of Jesus; and
following the customary practice of the Jews of his day, Jesus would
have substituted Adonai (LORD), for the tetragrammaton, so he would
have said: "The Spirit of Adonai is upon me ..." — exactly as Luke
has recorded it, and not the way the New World Society wants us to
believe. ^ '

Another straw the Translation Committee grasped in support of the
use of the word "Jehovah" in their New World Translation was the dis-
covery of a fragment of LXX paprus (the pre-Christian Greek version
of the Old Testament) containing the second half of the Book of
Deuteronomy, in which the normal Greek equivalents of the divine
name (i.e., Kyrios and Theos) were replaced by the tetragrammaton
written in Aramaic characters. This isolated fragment was supposed to
"flatly disprove" the "popular theory" that the reason for the absence
of the divine name in the New Testament resulted from its absence in
the LXX.

The discovery of one fragment of LXX papyrus containing a trans-
literation of the tetragrammaton, can scarcely be considered "proof"
that the original Septuagint version "did contain the divine name
wherever it occurred in the Hebrew original" ^^

It is important that the whole question of the use of the divine name
in the ancient manuscripts be properly understood, for in the Foreword
to the Christian Greek Scriptures, Jehovah's Witnesses make so bold as
to declare:

"The evidence is, therefore, that the original text of the
Christian Greek Scriptures has been tampered with, the
same as the text of the LXX has been. And, at least from
the 3rd century A.D. onward, the divine name in tetra-
grammaton form has been eliminated from the text by
copyists who did not understand or appreciate the divine
name or who developed an aversion to it, possibly under
the influence of anti-Semitism."^^
This is a serious accusation, and it calls into doubt the integrity of all

The Witnesses and the Bible 15

the early copyists who labored so diligendy to reproduce the original
autographs of the New Testament. Fortunately, the evidence to support
such a systematic conspiracy is not as Jehovah s Witnesses would have
us believe. As in the case of the LXX versions, many new discoveries of
New Testament manuscripts have come to light since the publication of
the Christian Greek Scriptures in 1950, so that the earliest witness to
the authenticity of our copies of the New Testament can now be
pushed back to about 135 A.D. (a fragment of John 18: Rylands
Papyrus 457), less than fifty years after the Fourth Gospel was written.
From the more than seventy papyrus manuscripts discovered since the
late I9th century until the present time, there is not a single witness to
the New World Translators' absurd claim that the New Testament has
been deliberately corrupted in some 237 places. Until such "evidence"
can be brought to light, nothing further need be said. ^°

There is no question here of Christians dishonoring God by failing
to call him by his proper name. This may have been the way he needed
to be known in pre-Christian times, but since the advent of Jesus into
human history, Christians have now entered into a new relationship
with God, and he is now truly "Father" to his people and is spoken of
in this way by his spiritual children (cf Mk 14:36; Rom 8:15;
Gal4:6).21

Making Known the Name of God

The only other matter to be pursued in relation to the Witnesses'
preoccupation with the name "Jehovah" concerns the lack of under-
standing they exhibit towards the idiomatic language of the New
Testament. They claim that Jesus was concerned with the restoration
of the divine name to common use and would not have been afraid to
pronounce it whenever it occurred in the Hebrew Scriptures. The texts
they quote, referring to Jesus "making known the name of God",^^
are simply Hebraisms that refer, not to a mere name, but to God as he
is in himself.

An example of the Semitic use of speaking of the name of God can
be found in Malachi 3:16, where the prophet speaks of those who are
thinking on God's name. A careful reading of the text reveals that
Malachi is praising those who are ever mindful of God and keeping his
commandments. Likewise, when the Psalmist calls on God to glorify his
own name (i.e., Ps 115:1), he is asking God not merely to glorify the

16 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

name by which he is known, but to glorify himself. The warrior king,
David, was urged by Joab to take possession of the city of Rabbah, lest
it be called by his own name. By this, Joab did not mean that the city
would actually bear his personal name, but rather, it would belong to
him and become his possession (2 Sam 12:28). In the New Testament,
we find the apostles using similar expressions to refer to the Person of
God and his claims upon us. In Acts 9:15, Ananias is told by Jesus to
go and visit Paul, for the former persecutor had been chosen by Christ
to carry his name before the Gentiles. Here, again, it is not simply the
name of Jesus that is to be taken before the Gentiles, but the claims of
Jesus and his purpose in regard to them. Note also, the parallelism
between the carrying of God's name and the carrying of Jesus' name.

Other Changes in the New World Translation

Although the unwarranted attempts to have the name "Jehovah"
inserted into the New Testament are blatantly dishonest, a far more
serious deception is practised when deliberate changes are made to
many key texts touching on doctrinal issues, thus altering completely
their meaning. Many of these texts will be examined in their proper
place throughout this study and will highlight the generally unreHable
character of the New World Translation and the dangers it holds for
people not entirely familiar with the Bible.

For a comparison of the textual changes in the New World Trans-
lation (henceforth, N.W.T.), the Revised Standard Version (R.S.V.) has
been chosen as the basic text and is used throughout this study unless
otherwise stated. The R.S.V. is widely regarded as one of the most
reliable of all modem translations, but as an interested reader can verify,
any reputable translation other than the R.S.V. will also bear out the
charges of deliberate distortion made against the Witnesses' N.W.T.

3
The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity

In any study of the religious beliefs of the Jehovah's Witnesses, the first
and fundamental teaching to be examined is that of the nature of God.
Almost immediately one becomes aware of the irreconcilable differences
that exist between Watch Tower theology and that of orthodox
Christianity.

The Witnesses admit that God "is a spirit"; ^ that he cannot be seen
by man; that he is omnipotent, omniscient, and majestic; but they
vehemently deny that God is Trinity, or that the Word (Logos) of God
who became man, is also God, and that the Holy Spirit is anything
other than an impersonal active force.

As the doQtrine of the Incarnation (God becoming man) will be fuUy
examined in the following chapter, and the personality of the Holy
Spirit is to be studied in Chapter Nine, this study will be confined to
establishing the Scriptural and historical foundations for our acceptance
of the doctrine as authentic Christian teaching.

As the Witnesses have rightly observed, the teaching on the Holy
Trinity is the "foundation doctrine" of the Christian Church,^ and
because of its intrinsic importance to Christianity, it comes up for
regular denunciation in Watch Tower publications.

According to Watch Tower sources, the doctrine originated in ancient
Babylon, where pagan triads of gods and demons were common.'^ It
later insinuated itself into Christian teaching, so that by the time of the
Council of Nicaea in 325 A.D., it was ready for acceptance by the
religious leaders of the day.

In studying the Watch Tower s case against the doctrine of the Holy
Trinity, one gets the impression that the Witnesses are deliberately
trying to confuse the issue by resorting to misrepresentation. One
reads, for example, that a definition of the Trinity is that there are
"three gods in one";^ that the Trinity consists of "three Gods in one
Person";" or that God is "three persons in one".

17

18 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

For further evidence of the Witnesses hostility to the doctrine of
the Trinity, the following statements are reproduced from authoritative
Watch Tower publications.

Jehovah's Witnesses Deny the Doctrine
of the Holy Trinity;

"Jehovah God is one, and Jesus Christ is his creature Son,
and the holy spirit is Jehovah's active force, and therefore
the doctrine of a trinity is unchristian and reaUy of pagan
ongm. "

The Witnesses Ridicule Christians

for Accepting the Doctrine of the Trinity:

"Are readers of this booklet now confused? Doubtlessly
so. Any trying to reason out the Trinity teaching leads to
confusion of mind. So the Trinity teaching confuses the
meaning of John l:li 2; it does not simplify it or make it
clear or easily understandable."'

The Witnesses Name Satan as the Originator
of the Doctrine of the Trinity :

"The plain truth is that this is another of Satan's attempts
to keep God-fearing persons from learning the truth of
Jehovah and his Son, Christ Jesus. No, there is no trinity. "^"^

Another typical misrepresentation of the Trinity teaching is the
following:

"Another basic truth has to do with Jesus. Was he Jehovah
God who came to earth in human form?

"If Jesus was God, then the Creator of the entire universe
was in a woman's womb for nine months. It means that the
Almighty crawled on his hands and knees as an infant. Do
you really believe this to be the case?

"When Jesus prayed, to whom was he praying — himself?
Would he teach his followers to pray to someone else and
thus deceive them? (Matt 6:9, 10). Also, when Jesus died,
did God Almighty die? "^1

To untutored minds, there may not seem to be much difference
between "three gods in one person" or "three Persons in one God";

The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 19

but if someone is going to state the bdiefe of another, then he should
at least be clear in his own mind what that other person believes, so
that he can state the beliefs accurately.

It is true that the doctrine of the Holy Trinity is a "mystery" — a
word which the Jehovah's Witnesses have seized upon and use to
ridicule all who accept this teaching. They claim that early Christian
theologians took over this doctrine from ancient pagan sources, and
being unable to give it an adequate explanation, they invented the
word "mystery" to cover up their foUy.-'^

Such a charge is absurd. No Christian theologian claims that nothing
at all can be known about the Holy Trinity. It is a mystery, this simply
means that we can never hope fully to understand it, either in this life,
or in the next; for it touches upon the very nature of God himself, and,
as the Scriptures teU us, the infinite nature of God is forever beyond
the limited capacity of man to grasp (Ps 139:1-6; 17-18; Rom 11:33;
1 Cor 2:11).

Because of the Watch Towers erroneous definition of the Holy
Trinity as "three gods in one", it is necessary to define the doctrine
correctly, give the Scriptural basis for its acceptance, and give a
reasonable explanation of what is meant by "three Persons in one God".

Whenever the Witnesses mention the Trinity they are at pains to
point out that the word "Trinity" is nowhere to be found in the Bible,
and because of this omission, they claim that the Trinity is unscriptural.
It could also be pointed out that the word "theocracy" (God's rule), a
favorite expression of Jehovah's Witnesses, is likewise nowhere to be
found in the Bible, but that does not prevent the Witnesses from using
it as a legitimate description of God's rule over mankind. In the same
way, the word "Trinity" is simply the term used to describe the
doctrine of the three Persons in one God.

The Trinity in Credal Formula

The simplest Trinitarian formula defines the doctrine as "In one
God, there are three really distinct Persons, equal in all things, and
possessing one and the same divine nature". ^'

The doctrine of the Holy Trinity was unknown to the Jews of the
Old Testament times, and for this reason the Scriptural evidence for
the teaching is confined to the New Testament. Although one writer
has stated that the teaching "looms in outline in the Old Testament as a
mystery ready for disclosure", ^^ the fact remains that the Old
Testament texts that are usually quoted in support of the Trinity

20 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

teaching (e.g., Gen 1:26; 3:22; 11:7, etc.) are being given a retrospective
interpretation in the light of New Testament revelation. Care should
therefore be taken to avoid using them solely as "proof texts" for the
Trinity, without due regard for their proper historical setting.

What the Old Testament does contain are the words which the New
Testament uses to express the trinity of Persons in God, such as Father,
Son, Spirit, Word, etc. A study of these words reveals the way in which
the New Testament advances beyond the revelation of the Old Testa-
ment, and the way in which somewhat nebulous terms became personi-
fied in the New Testament as a result of the revelation of the Son of
God. This is truly the "mystery of Christ, which was not made known
to the sons of men in other generations as it has now been revealed to his
holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit" (Eph 3:4-5).

The Scriptural foundation for the doctrine of the Trinity rests on
such texts as Matthew 3:16-17; 28:19; Luke 1:31-35; John 14:15, 26;
15:26; Acts 1:6-8; 1 Cor 12:4-6; 2 Cor 13:14; 1 Peter 1:2; Jude 20-21.

The doctrine does not have to rely on these texts alone. Although
each of the texts makes expUcit mention of the three Persons, Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit, the fact that Jehovah's Witnesses can accept these
texts as Scripture yet still reject the Trinity doctrine, simply proves that
no Scripture is so strong that it is immune from misinterpretation.

An Understanding of Trinity Texts

An examination of some of the above texts shows the way in which
the threefold Personality of God was revealed.

The angel Gabriel appeared to Mary and told her that she would
conceive a Son through the overshadowing of the Holy Spirit, and that
the child bom to her would be known as the Son of the Most High
(Lk 1:31-35).

As the announcement of Jesus' birth contained a reference to the
Trinity, so too, the commencement of his pubUc ministry was also
marked by a further reference to the Trinity. At the river where John
baptized Jesus, the heavens were said to have opened, and the Holy
Spirit, manifested in the form of a dove (a symbol of love), descended
upon Jesus, and a voice was heard from heaven, saying, "This is my
beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased" (Mt 3:16-17).

Li these two passages all three Persons are represented as distinct
realities, but it remained for Matthew to record the most explicit
Trinitarian references in the Gospels: Jesus' commission to his disciples

The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 21

to baptize believers in the name (singular) of the Father, and of the

Son, and of the Holy Spirit (Mt 28:19).

In rejecting the Christian interpretation of Matthew 28:19, Jehovah's

Witnesses state:

"As for Matthew 28:19 and 2 Corinthians 13:14, [these
texts] say nothing about there being three coequal persons
in one God. They do not say that each of these mentioned
is a God. They do not say that all three are equal in sub-
stance, power and eternity. They do not say all are to be
worshipped. Since they do not say these things, then they
do not teach the Trinity, for all those claims are made
concerning the Trinity." ^^

This unreasonable approach is typical of the Witnesses' manner in
answering the implications of the above texts. Because the texts do not
speD out the complete doctrine in clear-cut detail the Witnesses deny
that they can be understood as referring to the Trinity. But that this is
the conclusion to be drawn from an unbiased reading of these texts
becomes evident after one has studied the abundant references that are
made to the Persons of the Trinity and their relationship with one
another. Although many of the references will be examined in their
proper place; a few of them are listed here to show the basis for their
acceptance as an implicit admission of the Trinity. ^ ^

The Relationship of the Father and the Son

The statement in Philip pians 2:6 on the equality that existed between
Jesus and the Father was so unequivocal that the translators of the New
World Bible were forced to alter the whole structure of the text (see
Chapter Two) to make it harmonize with the Watch Tower teaching
that Jesus was something less than God. As can be readily seen from
any reputable translation, the equality of Jesus with the Father was not
even mentioned; rather, St Paul was speaking of the willingness of the
Second Person of the Holy Trinity to accept the limitations of humanity
in order to accomplish mankind's salvation.

The Jews themselves had more understanding of the claims of
Jesus than the Jehovah's Witnesses, and for this reason they were
ready to stone him to death, "because you, being a man, make yomrself
God" (Jn 10:33).

In the Prologue to his Gospel the apostle John identified Jesus with
the Word (Logos) of God who existed "in the beginning" with God,

22 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

and who was himself God (Jn 1:1). And in a dispute with the Jews over
his mission and authority, Jesus again asserted his equality with the
Father by claiming to be one and the same God who revealed himself to
Moses as the "I AM" (Jn 8:58; cf. Ex 3:13-14). Furthermore, he said
to the Jews: "I told you that you would die in your sins, for you will
die in your sins unless you believe that I am he" (Jn 8:24).

The intimate relationship between Jesus and the Father is mentioned
frequently by John, but only rarely in the Synoptic Gospels. Matthew
and Luke both record one such statement which Jesus made following
the return of the seventy disciples from their mission of preparation.
On that occasion, Jesus declared: "All things have been delivered to me
by my Father; and no one knows who the Son is except the Father, or
who the Father is except the Son and anyone to whom the Son chooses
to reveal him" (Lk 10:22; Mt 11:27).

The Fourth Gospel, which was written to prove that "Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of God" (Jn 20:31), also records a number of other
statements that highlight the intimate relationship that exists between
God and his Word:

"But Jesus answered them, 'My Father is working still, and I
am working' " (Jn 5:17).

"Jesus said to them, 'Truly, truly, I say to you, the Son can
do nothing of his own accord, but only what he sees the Father
doing; for whatever he does, that the Son does Hkewise' "
(Jn 5:19).

"For as the Father has hfe in himself, ao he has granted the
Son also to have life in himself" (Jn 5:26).

"They said to him therefore, "Where is your Father?' Jesus
answered, 'You know neither me nor my Father; if you knew
me, you would know my Father also' " (Jn 8:19).

"As the Father knows me and I know the Father"
(Jn 10:15).

"He who has seen me has seen the Father; how can you say,
'Show us the Father?' Do you not believe that I am in the
Father and the Father in me? " (Jn 14:9-10).

"That they may all be one; even as you Father in me, and I
in you" (Jn 17:21).

After the resurrection of Jesus, the unbelieving Thomas uttered the
most explicit act of faith in the deity of Christ by addressing him as:
"My Lord and my God" (Jn 20:28). The same unequivocal title that

The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 23

would later be used by Paul when he spoke of the Christian's eager
longing for the "appearing of the ^ory of our great God and Savior
Jesus Christ" (Tit 2:13).

The efforts of the Jehovah's Witnesses to have us believe that Jesus
was nothing more than the iirst creative work of God, and that he is
Son only by adoption, are seen to be in direct contradiction to the New
Testament witness.

Even this brief review of some of the more explicit Scriptural refer-
ences to Christ's divinity, which will be further enlarged and elaborated
upon in the next chapter, is enough to show that Christians are more
than justified in claiming that the Bible teaches an absolute equality
between God and Jesus that would be impossible if Jesus was anything
less than God himself.

The Third Person of the Holy Trinity

In the Old Testament the Holy Spirit never emerges as an actual
person. There are numerous references to the "Spiritof God" (Jdgs 3:10;
1 Kings 18:12; 2 Kings 2:16, etc.) and to God's "holy Spirit" (Ps 51:11;
Isa 63:10, etc.), but these simply refer to the mysterious activity of
God, whereby he accomphshes his will. Even in the first two Synoptic
Gospels it is sometimes difficult to distinguish whether the writers are
speaking of the Holy Spirit as a person, or if they are merely referring
to the divine activity of God. Only in Matthew 28:19, where the Father,
and the Son and the Holy Spirit are mentioned under the "name"
(singular) do we have an unequivocal declaration of the personality
of the Holy Spirit.

While the terms "Father" and "Son" are readily associated with per-
sons, the word "Spirit" implies that the personality of the Holy Spirit
is not to be understood in the conventional manner.

In Luke's Gospel, and in the Acts of the Apostles, the Holy Spirit
begins to be spoken of more frequently as a personal being. Although at
times this personality remains ambiguous, and is not very different
from the accounts in Matthew and Mark, Luke is the first to declare
that it is Jesus himself who will send the Holy Spirit upon the Church
(Lk 24:49; Acts 2:33). This "sending" of the Holy Spirit by Jesus is
particidarly prominent in the Gospel of John, where the Spirit is given
the new title of Paraclete (Jn 14:16, 26; 15:26; 16:7).17

In the Acts of the Apostles, the Spirit's personality is clearly seen in
his role as a guide, directing the apostles in their decisions: "For it has

24 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us" (Acts 15:28). Only a person,
such as an apostle or the Holy Spirit, can regard a decision as "good".
Further evidence of the personality of the Holy Spirit can be seen in
the following texts:

He may be lied to (Acts 5:3).
He makes intercession (Rom 8:26).
He may be grieved (Eph 4:30).
He may be outraged (Heb 10:29).
He speaks to the churches (Rev 2:7).
Since lying, interceding, grieving, outraging, and speaking are per-
sonal characteristics and cannot be ascribed to an "active force", the
Christian teaching of the personality of the Holy Spirit is seen to have a
basis well founded on Scripture.

Once the foundation for our acceptance of the doctrine of the Holy
Trinity has been reasonably established from the Scriptures, and the
respective roles of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit have been
set forth, we can move on to a brief explanation of what belief in the
Trinity entails.

The Word Which Comes From God

From the Scriptures we know that God (i.e., the Father) has a Son
(Mt 16:16; 26:63-64; 1 Jn 4:15). This Son is called the "only begotten"
Son (Jn 1:14; 3:16; 18; ljn4:9). The apostle John introduces that
Son as the "Word" of God (Jn 1:1; Rev 19:13), who became flesh and
lived among us as Jesus Christ (Jn 1:14). Being the Son of God, and
begotten of God, the Word (Greek: Logos) could seem to us to have
been created by the Father, and therefore inferior to the Father. But
such is not the case. As we ha\'e already" noted, the Word is God, and
was with God in the beginning (Jn 1:1), and is therefore co-equal and
co-etemal with the Father.

In order to arrive at any understanding of this seeming impasse,
John's description of the Word must be used as a starting-point.

A word is a meaningful phonetic sound uttered from the mouth bv
which we give expression to our thoughts. However, dnce God is a
spirit (Jn4;24), he has no mouth (unless, of course, we are speaking
anthropomorphicaUy), so his Word must be said to come from his
mind (again, humanly speaking). God s Word is therefore a "thought"
or an "idea" God has of himself, and because God is perfect f^It 5:48),
any Idea he has of himself must also be perfect. This esplanatioii is not

The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 25

new. As early as the 2nd century A.D., Irenaeus, the Bishop of Lyons,
was able to write :

"All men certainly know that a word is 'emitted' from the
mind; and so those who have thought out the term
'emissions' have not hit on anything important, nor have
they discovered some hidden mystery in applying to the
only-begotten Word of God a meaning which is a matter
of common knowledge. "^°

Apart from the significance of his observations on the "generation"
of the Word of God, Irenaeus is quoted here for a particular reason.
From time to time, the New World Society has seen fit to appeal to
this early Christian witness when they wished to defend one of their
teachings. In 1962, for example, the Awake featured an article on early
Christian beliefs and actually quoted Irenaeus in support of their denial
of the divinity of Christ. -^^ This piecemeal quoting is typical of the
Witnesses' approach to non-sectarian authorities. When it is a matter
of obtaining favorable corroboration for a particular teaching, the
Witnesses will not hesitate to quote or misquote anyone who might
help to lend weight to their claims. But let these same authorities dare
to contradict them elsewhere and they are immediately arraigned as
enemies of God and under the influence of Satan.

Not only is difficulty experienced in attempting to give a satisfactory
explanation to the way in which the Word is "emitted" or begotten of
God, but also to the translation of the word Logos itself. ^^

As we pointed out above, God's Word, the expressed knowledge he
has of himself, is necessarily co-eternal with him, for he has always had
this knowledge of himself. The Word is also co-equal with God, for as
God's self-expression, it cannot be less than God.

A formula of the basic Christian faith that became known as the
Nicene Creed, after the famous Council of 325 A.D., refers to the Word
as being "begotten, not made". This, of course, is an echo of the
Prologue of the Fourth Gospel, which speaks of the Word as "begotten
of the Father" (Jn 1:14), and it brings us to an examination of the
terms "person" and "nature", which is essential to any study of the
Holy Trinity.

You and I are both persons, and each of us possesses but one nature
— a human nature that was transmitted to us by our parents. Our
nature tells us what we are — human beings. The person or ego, the "I"
in us, answers the question who we are. Jesus Christ is unique in that he

26 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

possesses not one, but two natures — a divine nature, and a human
nature. The divine nature in Christ is his by virtue of his being begotten
of the Father. Begotten of the Father, the uncreated Word possesses
the same nature as the Father; not a nature like the Father's, but the
same nature, without difference or distinction. It is not a nature distinct
from the Father's, as that would mean that there were two Gods, and as
we have already seen, such a thing is impossible.

By becoming man and "emptying himself, taking the form of a
servant" (Phil 2:7) the Word also came to possess a created human
nature, so that he was, at the same time, both true God and true man.
The paradox of this hypostatic union of the two natures in one person
(Greek: hypostasis) in Christ is that they are both possessed by the
same person of the Holy Trinity — the Word. Because of this, the "I"
in Jesus, the uncreated Word, could say to the Jews: "I and the Father
are one" (Jn 10:30), and, "Before Abraham was, I AM" (Jn 8:58). vVnd
in speaking in the "form of a servant", he could say; "The Father is
greater than I" (Jn 14:28).

The theology of the word is not always easy to grasp, especially
when it is encountered for the first time. But careful reflection on
relevant Scriptural references that highlight the intimate relationship
that exists between the Father and the Son — some of which were
quoted earlier in this chapter — will help to make the doctrine a little
more understandable.

The "Procession" of the Holy Spirit

Once the relationship between the Father and the Son has been
established, we can proceed to an examination of the role of the
Holy Spirit. "Proceed" is a good word to use in relation to the Holy
Spirit, for Jesus himself used it to tell us that the Holy Spirit "proceeds"
from the Father (Jn 15:26).

After a thorough study of the Sacred Scriptures, and after the careful
dehberations of the Councils of Nicaea (325 A.D.) and Chalcedon
(451 A.D.), the early Christian Church added the iamous filioque to
the Nicene Creed, so that the Holy Spirit could rightly be spoken of as
proceeding from the Father "and the Son" (filioque). As we have al-
ready seen the Word is the perfect self-expression of the Father. He is
distinct from the Father, and co-equaUy God with the Father (Jn 1:1).
Between the Father and his Word, there is an interchange of perfect
love that is personified in the Person of the Holy Spirit.

The Witnesses and the Holy Trinity 27

The Scriptures tell us that "God is love" (1 Jn 4:8, 16). He does not
have love, but is love. Everything God has, he has wholly. The usual
interpretation of God's name. Yahweh (Jehovah), is "I AM" (Ex 3:14.
cf. A. v., R.S.V., etc.); but English translations from the Vulgate, such
as the Douay and Knox versions, based on Jerome s 4th century Latin
translation from the original languages, offer an interesting variation
that brings out the totality of God :

"And God said to Moses, 'I am the God who IS; thou shalt
tell the IsraeUtes, THE GOD WHO IS has sent me to you' "
(Ex 3:14, Knox Version).

Every man loves himself (Eph 5:28-29), or rather, the idea he has
of himself — that is, his ideal. God also loves the Idea he has of himself,
although in this case, God's Ideal is his perfect self-expression, personi-
fied in his Word, and capable of returning the intensity of love to the
same infinite extent to which it is given.

God's love for his Word, and the reciprocated love with which the
Word responds, finds its perfect self-expression in the Person of the
Holy Spirit, who is himself the personification of the infinite love that
exists between God and his Word.

The "Mystery" of the Trinity

This, then, is the supreme "mystery" of the Holy Trinity: God
Knowing, God-Known, and God-Loved. Not one Person, but three
Persons; not three Gods, but one God. An utterly perfect, humanly in-
comprehensible union of three Persons in one God. This is a mystery so
profound that the unaided human mind could never have arrived at this
knowledge unless it was first revealed to it by God himself.

The Athanasian Creed (so called after Athanasius, Bishop of
Alexandria, 328-373), which was drawn up to prevent further mis-
conceptions of the Christian doctrine of the Holy Trinity, leaves no
room for doubt on the plurality of Persons subsisting in the one God. It
reads, in part:

"The Christian faith is this: That we worship one God in
Trinity, and Trinity in unity; neither confounding the Per-
sons, nor dividing the substance; for there is one Person of
the Father, another of the Son, and another of the Holy
Spirit. But the Godhead of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Spirit, is all one; the glory equal; and the majesty
CO -eternal ..."

4

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ

From its very beginning, the Christian faith has never ceased to pro-
claim Christ as "Lord of All" (Acts 10:36). He is "Emmanuel, which
means, God with us" (Mtl;23); the "great God and Savior, Jesus
Christ" (Tit 2:13), "manifested in the flesh" (1 Tim 3:16). Although
from time to time, doubts were raised in the early Church over the
deity of Jesus Christ, the teaching was never seriously disputed until the
4th century, when a young Alexandrian priest named Arius, began
teaching that the Word (Greek: Logos) was begotten by the Father —
that is, he came after the Father, and for this reason, he could not be
co-etemal with the Father. Using the analogy of human fatherhood,
Arius pointed out that a father necessarily ante-dates his Son, and in
applying this reasoning to the Father-Word relationship, he coined the
clever phrase: "There once was a time when the Word was not".

Arius refused to heed the warnings of the Bishop of Alexandria
that his teachings were not in accord with the true Christian faith, and
he continued to preach his heretical doctrine that Christ was not the
true God, but only "a god".

The Influence of Arius

A synod of bishops was convened to deal with the Arian question,
and, after due examination of the evidence, Arius was deposed, his
priestly faculties withdrawn, and his teachings condemned as erroneous.
Although this should have been the end of the dispute, the conflict
had hardly begun.

Arius was a persuasive speaker, and he succeeded in winning the
support of a number of influential people. Not only government
officials, but even bishops and clergy lent their weight to have Arius
reinstated again. What had started out as one man's denial of a cardinal
doctrine of the Christian faith, in two short years erupted into a major
crisis that threatened to split the eastern provinces of the Christian
Church in two.

28

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 29

The Council of Nicaea

Alarmed at the dangerous course events were taking, the bishops
turned to the Emperor Constantine with a suggestion that the only
solution to the conflict was a general council, where the true Christian
faith could be set forth and ratified by all the bishops of the Church.
With outbreaks of violence and rioting over the contentious issue of the
deity of Christ disrupting the peace and unity of his empire, Constantine
readily agreed to the suggestion, and immediately summoned all the
bishops of the Eastern Church to attend a General Council to be held
in Nicaea on May 20, 325 A.D. The Emperor himself attended the
opening sessions of the Council and presided over the assembly, but
contrary to what the Watch Tower would have us believe, there is no
evidence that he took part in any of its deliberations. In view of his
scant knowledge of the Christian faith, it would be most unlikely.

The three hundred attendant bishops roundly condemned the
defiant Arius, who had, by this time, earned for himself the terrifying
nickname of Christomachos (Christ-fighter), and they reaffirmed their
belief in what the Church had always taught, namely, that the pre-
existent Word, who, in the "fullness of time" became man, is "of the
same substance" (homo-ousios) as the Father, and is "true God of
true God".

Despite the fact that the Nicaean council condemned the teachings
of Arius, and that he himself was exiled for a time by the Emperor,
the crisis was far fi"om over. The postscript to Nicaea was even more
involved, and it was not until a second General Council was held at
Constantinople in 381 A.D., that the question was finally settled.

Modem-Day Arians

The reason so much prominence has been given to Arius is because
Jehovah's Witnesses themselves regard him as an important link in the
chain that connects them to Jesus and his apostles. In The Watchtower
of March 15, 1965, a reader's question prompted the reply that Arius
was one of the earlier Witnesses of Jehovah who have been "on earth
in every period of human history". ^

The Witnesses, unable to trace their historical roots beyond 1872,
are not unaware of the anomaly of claiming to be Christians. From time
to time, depending on the particular circumstances, they will disclaim
the need for such continuity, but when it suits them, they will claim
affinity with the Paulicians of the 7th century, the Waldenses of the
12th century, and any others who have entertained views not dissimilar

30 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

to their own. Arius' denial of the deity of Christ, which the Witnesses
also deny, singles him out as one of the early witnesses to Jehovah who
feariessly proclaimed the truth that Christ was not God.

The same arguments used by Arius and his followers to justify their
heretical position in the 4th century, are those used by their modem-
day counterparts, the Jehovah's Witnesses. Sixteen hundred years ago
the teachings of Arius were shown to be Scripturally unsound, and time
has only served to strengthen the decisions of Nicaea. The Arians, living
again in the Watch Tower s New World Society, can still be vanquished
by the same sound Scriptural approach that brought them to their ruin
in the 4th century.

The Watch Tower on the Person of Qirist

As we noted in the previous chapter on the Holy Trinity, there is
abundant evidence in the Scriptures to show that Jesus Christ is true
man and true God, but before we examine the evidence more closely,
it will be well to see what the Witnesses themselves believe on this all-
important teaching concerning the Person of Christ. The following
quotations are taken from authoritative Watch Tower publications and
are faithful to the context from which they are cited.

1. The Witnesses themselves admit that Jesus was pre-existent as the
Word (Logos): "Since we have examined so much of what John
wrote about Jesus who was the Word made Hash . . ."^ But they
deny that he was God: "By calling his Father 'the only true God' he
[Jesus] shut himself out from being God or even a part or a Person
of God". 3

2. The "only begotten" Son of God (Jn 1:14; 3:16, 18; ljn4:9)
becomes the only created Son of God: "He is not the author of the
creation of God; but, after God had created him as his first-bom
Son, then God used him as his working Partner in the creating of all
the rest of creation".'* The Witnesses take the word Son in the sense
of being the first and only direct creation of God, and therefore
beloved by God in a special manner and deserving the titie "Son"
of God: "He was before all others of God's creatures, for he was the
first son that Jehovah God brought forth. Hence he is called 'the
only begotten Son' of God, for God had no partner in bringing forth
his first-begotten Son." ^

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 31

3. The Watch Tower literature speaks of the pre-existent Word as the
"chief of God's spirit-creatures", and even goes so far as to identify
him with the angel Michael: "So on earth it was not even hinted at
that he [Jesus] had been Michael in heaven and 'one of the chief
princes' . . . Jehovah is the chiefest Prince, and with Him his Son
Michael is 'one of the chief princes'. He has become Prince of
Peace. "^

The deity of Jesus Christ is one of the cardinal doctrines of the
Christian faith. Jesus himself revealed that he was God-made-man
during the three-year period of his public ministry, and it is not some-
thing that an individual is free to accept or reject as he chooses. The
apostle John tells us very plainly that wilful rejection of the divine Son-
ship of Jesus Christ wiU lead to the loss of eternal life, and he brands
all those who deny this doctrine as Antichrists (cf. 1 Jn 2:22; 2 Jn 7).
The Scriptures are not so ambiguous on this important teaching that
a person cannot be sure what he should believe concerning the Person
of Jesus Christ. For more than nineteen hundred years the Christian
faith has proclaimed that Christ is God "manifested in the flesh"
(1 Tim 3:16), and only a deliberate distortion of the Sacred Scriptures
can give anyone a reason for denying that the deity of Christ is cleariy
taught in the Bible.

As we have already seen in the chapter on the Witnesses and the
Bible, the Watch Tower's New World Translation is a prime example of
the willingness of the Brooklyn cult to falsify God's Word in order to
maintain its erroneous doctrines; and nowhere is this more apparent
than in the passages that touch upon the deity of Christ. As might be
expected, the texts which most strongly affirm the deity of Christ are
the very ones that the Watch Tower has been forced to alter in order
to destroy their effectiveness.

"And the Word Was God"

The Gospel of John introduces us to the Word (Greek: Logos) who
became flesh and dwelt among us as Jesus Christ (Jn 1:14). This is the
same Word whom John referred to a little earlier as God himself — "and
the Word was God" (Jn 1:1). From their very beginnings, the Jehovah's
Witnesses have denied that this is the correct rendering of the original
Greek text, but as every reputable translation rendered it the same way,
the Witnesses were hard put to make their stand sound convincing.

A turning-point in the battle came in 1950, when the Watch Tower
published its own New World Translation of the Christian Greek

32 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Scriptures, with all the desired readings incorporated into the sacred
text. The troublesome verse of John 1:1 was finally rendered to the
Watch Tower's satisfaction as "Originally the Word was, and the Word
was with God, and the Word was a god". Even then, four pages of the
Appendix (pp.773-777) were needed for the attempted justification
of this deliberate distortion of the apostle s words. When the Watch
Tower published its one volume edition of the Bible in 1961, this text
was revised to read: "In (the) beginning the Word was, and the Word
was with God, and the Word was a god".

The controversy surrounding the interpretation of this particular
verse is almost as old as the Gospel itself. Although the declaration of
the divinity of Christ contained in John 1:1 was clearly defined once
and for all by the Council of Nicaea in 325 A.D., the verse has always
remained the subject of prolonged discussion. With the advent of
Jehovah's Witnesses on the religious scene in the late 19th century,
and the revival of the Arian controversy, the divinity of Christ has again
become a live issue, and the old objections must now be answered all
over again.

The whole purpose of the Watch Tower's pre-occupation with
John 1 :1 is to discredit the accepted reading of the verse and introduce
a neo-arian interpretation into the text in accordance with their
unitarian outlook. Because John 1:1 is an important witness to the
divinity of Christ, it is necessary to examinethe evidence the Witnesses
put forward to see whether there are any grounds for their rejection
of the reading: "and the Word was God".

There can be no speculation as to the pre-existence of the Word; for
we are told that at the moment of creation the Word already "was".
Nor can there be any confusion of the identities of the Father and the
Word, for the Word was "with" God — "in God's presence". The
controversy, then, centres around the third part of the verse: "and the
Word was God". Jehovah's Witnesses refuse to believe that Christ is
God, and in the Appendix to the 1950 edition of the Christian Greek
Scriptures this pre-conceived opinion led the translators to attempt to
prove that their objections to the accepted reading of the verse
stemmed from the construction of the Greek text itself.

To understand the problems associated with the interpretation of
this text, the clause is here set out in interlinear fashion:

The OS en ho Logos

God was the Word.

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 33

Because Logos has the definite article (ho) and Theos does not, it
is proper to translate the verse as "The Word was God". ^ Mention of
the definite article brings us to the crux of the whole controversy.

The second part of the verse (Jn 1:1b) reads: "The Word was with
God". In this instance, the Greek has pros ton theon ("with God", or,
"in God's presence"). Ton Theon (the God) brings out the absolute-
ness of God, so that a literal sense translation would read: "The Word
was with THE God", to emphasize the fact that it is the one true God
who is being referred to. Jehovah's Witnesses construe the omission of
the article as evidence that the Word was something less than God,
hence, their reading "a god":

"The God with whom the Word or Logos was originally is
designated here by the Greek expression ho Theos,Theos
preceded by the definite article ho, hence an articular
Theos. Careful translators recognize that the articular
construction of the noun points to an identity, a personality
whereas an anarthrous [without the article] construction
points to a quality about someone.""

On the basis of these prefatory remarks, the translators are prepared
to accept variant readings which render the verse as: "The Word was
divine".' For Jehovah's Witnesses, "divine" is to be understood as
something less than God, but such was not the sense intended by the
translators of the versions in question; nor by the apostle John. Had
John wished to say that the Word was "divine", he could have used
theios (divine), and the only reason the particular versions used thi
word "divine" in their translations of the text,- was to avoid the argu-
ment put forward in the New World Translation's Appendix: "For how
can the Word be with the God and at the same time be that same God? "
However, as Raymond Brown answers this objection: "Yet for a modem
Christian reader whose trinitarian background has accustomed him to
thinking of 'God' as a larger concept than 'God the Father', the trans-
lation 'The Word was God' is quite correct". ^°

The Importance of the Greek Article

The omission of the article before "God" not only avoids confusion
of identities between the Father and the Word, but also guards against
the Hellenistic sense of a second God. That the Word is not simply a
divine being (or "a god" as the Witnesses would have us believe) is

34 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

refuted by the inclusion of the article in John 20:28, where Thomas
confesses Jesus as "My God" — ho theos mou (see below).

Perhaps the most telling reason for the omission of the article was
given by Bruce M. Metzger, Professor of New Testament Language and
Literature at Princeton Theological Seminary. In his article, Professor
Metzger examined the Watch Tower's "a god" translation, and made
the following observations:

"As a matter of solid fact, however, such a rendering is a
frightful mistranslation. It overlooks entirely an established
rule of Greek grammar which necessitates the rendering,
'. . . and the Word was God'. Some years ago Dr. Ernest
Gadman ColweU of the University of Chicago pointed out
in a study of the Greek definite article that, 'A definite
predicate nominative has the article when it follows the
verb; it does not have the article when it precedes the verb
. . . The opening verse of John's Gospel contains one of the
many passages where this rule suggests the translation of a
predicate as a definite noun. The absence of the article
(before theos) does not make the predicate indefinite or
qualitative when it precedes the verb; it is indefinite in this
position only when the context demands it. The context
makes no such demand in the Gospel of John, for this
statement cannot be regarded as strange in the prologue of
the Gospel which reaches its climax in the confession of
Thomas (John 20:28, 'My Lord and my God)' ". '^

In an effort to support the mistranslation of John 1:1, the Appendix
lists thirty-five other passages in John's Gospel where the predicate
noun has the definite article in Greek. However, as Professor Metzger
points out, not one of the thirty-five instances is parallel to the usage
in John 1:1, "for in every case the predicate noun stands after the
verb, and so, according to Colwell's rule, properly has the article
So far, therefore, from being evidence against the usual translation of
John 1:1, these instances add confirmation to the full enunciation of
the rule of the Greek definite article. "^^

The Appendix also lists nineteen texts where the predicate noun
does not have the definite article, and states: "If the indefinite article
can be inserted before the predicate in such texts, no objection can
rightly be raised against inserting the indefinite article 'a' before the
anarthrous theos in the predicate of John 1:1 to make it read 'a

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 35

god' ".-^^ But again, as Professor Metzger points out: These texts "are
exactly in conformity with Colwell's rule, and therefore are added
proof of the accuracy of the rule". He then continues: "The other
passages adduced in the Appendix are, for one reason or another, not
applicahle to the question at issue. One must conclude, therefore, that
no sound reason has been advanced for altering the traditional rendering
of the opening verse of John's Gospel, '. . . and the Word was God' ". ^

"The First-Bom of AU Creation"

Amongst the Scriptural "evidence" amassed by Jehovah's Witnesses
to prove that Christ is not God is a text from Colossians 1:15, which
refers to Christ as "the image of the invisible God, the first-bom of all
creation" (N.W.T.) By repeated emphasis on this particular text, the
Witnesses claim that Paul is clearly indicating that Christ was the "first
creation" of God, and therefore, not God himself;

"In view of these statements and in view of the plain
evidence of the Scriptures themselves, there is no reason
for objecting to translations showing that Jesus is, not
merely God's unique or incomparable Son, but also his
'only-begotten Son', hence descended from God in the
sense of being produced by God. This is confirmed by
apostolic references to this Son as 'the first-bom of all
creation' and as 'the One bom [form oi gen.na'o] from
God' (Col 1:15; 1 John 5:18), while Jesus himself states
that he is 'the beginning of the creation by God' —
Rev 3:14." 15

In actual fact, Paul is not here speaking of Christ as God's "first
creation" at all, but is pointing out the pre-eminence of Christ over all
creation. The term "first-bom" (prototokos) then, denotes the position
of Christ in order of creation. The Jerome Biblical Commentary has the
foUowing to say;

"First-bom of all creation: In Rom 8:29, we find the same
sequence, 'image' then 'first-bom', implying that many
will share the image of God. The same sense may be here,
but in view of what follows and other uses of the word
(e.g., Ps 89:28), it may mean a position of supremacy,
authority, and power over all creation. "^^

36 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Most authorities would be inclined to agree that the term expresses
the priority of Christ in both the temporal and creative sense. As a
footnote in the Knox Translation suggests, Paul is saying that Christ
as man "enjoys primacy over the rest of creation", not in the sense that
he himself is part of that creation, but, rather, in the sense of affirming
his temporal priority and his Lordship over all creatures. In his letter
to the Romans, Paul uses similar language v^hen he speaks of the Christ-
ians v^ho are to be incorporated into Christ, "in order that he might be
the first-bom (prototokos) among many brethren" (Rom 8:29). In this
instance, "first-bom" (or "eldest-bom" — Knox) bears a more obvious
reference to the pre-eminence of Christ, v^ho has all the rights and
privileges v^hich the Hebrev^s naturally accorded their first-bom male
children.

That Paul had no thought of reducing the pre-existent Word to the
status of a creature, hov^ever exalted, is evident from the verses
immediately foUov^ing his mention of Christ as the "first-bom"
(Col 1:15). He inforais us that in Christ "all things were created
through him and for him" (v. 16) — not "all other things", as the New
World Translation's unwarranted additions would have us believe; —
and further, Christ is said to be "before all things" and in him "all
things hold together" (v.lT). In the letter to the Hebrews we are told
that all creation, and this includes the angels, had its beginning through
him and is completely dependent upon him for its continued existence:
"He reflects the glory of God and bears the very stamp of his nature,
upholding the universe by his word of power" (Heb 1:3; see also
John 1:3 — "AH things were made through him, and without him was
not anything made that was made"). ^'

"The Beginning of God's Creation"

Another text Jehovah's Witnesses are fond of quoting to "prove"
that Christ is merely a creature, is Revelation 3:14, where the apostle
John calls Christ "the beginning of Gods creation". The Witnesses'
understanding of this text can be seen from the comment in their 1952
textbook. Let God Be True:

"The truth of the matter is that the Word is God's Son who
became Jesus Christ and who did have a beginning. At
Revelation 3:14, he distinctly says he was the beginning of
the creation by God."^

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 37

Using this text in conjunction with Colossians 1:15 (see above), the
Witnesses believe that they have sufficient evidence to justify their
teaching that the Word is not uncreated. However, as the translators
of the Amplified New Testament point out:

". . . the difficulties involved in expressing the ideas bound
up in one Greek word or phrase in an equivalent English
word or phrase are often insurmountable, bi some cases
the translator finds himself confironted with a Greek term
that combines the thought of a number of En^ish words,
each of which conveys some shade of meaning not to be
found in the others."

Even after all things have been taken into account, the translator's
final choice of a word may fail to convey the precise meaning intended
by the inspired authors.

Having noted the subtle shades of meaning of the Greek word arche,
the Am,plified New Testament rendered Revelation 3:14 as "the Origin
and Beginning and Author of God s creation". The Knox Version trans-
lated the same verse as "the source from which God s creation began".
And in a footnote in the Revised Standard Version, Christ is said to be
"The principle and source of all creation".

It is evident from, the above translations that arche can be correctly
translated as the "beginning of God's creation", but a more judicious
choice of words that conveys the underlying concept of the Word as
the author of God's creation is to be preferred.

The Watch Tower's own New World Translation of the Christian
Greek Scriptures (1st edition, 1950) rendered John 1:1 as: "Originally
[arche] the Word was . . .". Someone must have pointed out the in-
congruity of maintaining that Revelation 3:14 could have only one
meaning when their translation of John 1:1 clearly taught otherwise.
It is not surprising that all later editions were promptly revised to
read: "In the beginning [arche] the Word was . . ."(N.W.T., 1961 ed.).

Who Is the Word?

Who is the Word? The Witnesses are apparently not sure themselves.
They call him the "Son of God", but deny that he is GoA^ actual Son
(in- the sense of being God the Son). ^^ He was with the Father at the
beginning of creation, but he is not eternal. 20 He is a "mighty god", 21
but he is still only the c/iie/ of God's "spirit-creatures". 22 !„ his created

38 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

humanity he is known as Jesus Christ, but before his Incarnation he was
known as the angel Michael. ^ Whoever the Word is, Jehovah's Witnesses
are adamant that he is not God.

Paul's letter to the Colossians explicitly teaches that Christ is in-
finitely above the angels: "For in him all things were created, in heaven
and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or
principalities or authorities" (Col 1:16). "Thrones" and "dominions",
etc., were the names given to the various classes of angelic beings. In the
letter to the Hebrews the author states quite clearly that the eternal
Word is beyond comparison with any angel. Although, for a time, Jesus
was made a little lower than the angels (Heb 2:7, 9), this actually
referred to his lowly condition as a man'; for, as the writer seems at
pains to show, Jesus is not to be compared to any angel:

"For to what angel did God ever say, 'You are my Son,
today I have begotten you?' Or again, 'I will be to him a
father, and he shall be to me a son?' And again, when he
brings the first-bom into the worid, he says, 'Let all God's
angels worship him'. Of the angels he says, Who makes his
angels winds, and his servants flames of fire'. But of the Son
he says, 'Your throne, God, is for ever and ever' "
(Heb 1:5-8).

"Mighty God"

This "chief" of God's spirit-creatures is himself called a "Mighty
God" by Jehovah's Witnesses (see above). They admit that Isaiah 9:6
is a messianic text and that it found its ultimate fulfilment in Christ,
but they do not like what it says:

"And his name will be called 'Wonderful Counselor, Mighty
God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace'."

"Everlasting Father", and "Mighty God" (in Hebrew, El Gibbor,
literally, "God the mighty") are terms that offer an open challenge to
professing Christians who deny the deity of Christ. While we must be
on guard against ascribing a fully developed Christology to this passage
without due regard for its proper historical setting, Christian tradition
has been unanimous in seeing Christ as the fulfilment of this promise.
Since the Witnesses themselves regard these words as finding their fulfil-
ment in Christ — although with a different interpretation as to their

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 39

meaning — we can examine them in the light of their Christian fulfil-
ment. If Jesus is not of the same nature with the Father, then we are
faced with the absurdity of two beings who are both "mighty Gods".

Seldom stumped for an explanation for their doctrinal aberrations,
Jehovah's Witnesses have fallen back on the same line of reasoning they
used for John 1:1. They point out that the Hebrew word lacks the
definite article, and therefore, can be translated as "a mighty god".

Two points need to be made regarding the Witnesses' interpretation
of Isaiah 9:6. Firstly, by identifying the Father (Jehovah God) with
Almighty God {El Shaddai, cf. Ex 6:3), and calling Jesus "a mighty
god", they have left us with the unmistakable impression that they
believe in two Gods; a great God (Jehovah), who is Almighty, and a
lesser God (Jesus), who is merely mighty. Whichever way one looks at
it, the idea is monstrous. There can be no such thing as a great God and
a lesser God, for anything less than God is simply not God at all.
Strangely enough, Jehovah's Witnesses concur. Jesus, they explain, is
not a real God at all; but as the angels were sometimes referred to as
"gods" because of their super-human powers (cf. Job 1:6; Ps 82:lff;
89;6ff), so Christ is a "mighty god" amongst the angels because of the
special privileges bestowed upon him by Jehovah God. So all their
seeming adherence to the Scriptures that refer to Christ as "a god"
(Is 9:6, Jn 1:1; 10:33, etc. — New World interpretation) is simply a
pretence, and the title they give to him is nothing more than an empty
figure of speech.

Secondly, the Witnesses correctly identify Jehovah with Almighty
God (Ex 6:3), but their insistence that Jehovah is the Alm^hty God,
while Jesus is merely a mighty god, is demonstrably unsound; both
Scripturally and logically. The same passage of the Book of Isaiah which
has furnished Jehovah's Witnesses with their name (Is 43:10) also
refutes any suggestion that another God — even a "mighty lesser god"
— inhabits the heavens with him :

" 'You are my witnesses' says the Lord, 'and my servant
whom I have chosen, that you may know and believe me
and understand that I am He. Before me no god was formed,
nor shall there be any after me'" (see also, Is 43:11-12;
44:6-8).

Nor can any unqualified distinction be made between the use of
the words "mighty" and "almighty". Jehovah God is usually referred
to as "Almighty God" (Gen 17:1; 28:3; 35:11; 43:14, etc.), but in

40 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

other places he is also called the "Mighty One" (Gen 49:24; Ps 132:2, 5)
and the "Mighty God" (Ps 50:1; Is 10:21; Jer 32:18). It is interesting
to note that in Isaiah 10:21 the term "mighty God" appears without
the famous article, but we cannot conclude from this that the prophet
is speaking of some other "mighty God", for the text allows no such
interpretation;

"A remnant will return, the remnant of Jacob, to the mighty
God" (Is 10:21).

Since Jacob (Israel) is to return to the mighty God, it can only be
to the God who revealed himself to Moses at the burning bush as the
"God of Jacob", Almighty God (Jehovah of the Witnesses).

As was pointed out in the chapter on the Holy Trinity (see Chapter
Three), anything less than God (e.g., the Watch Tower's "mighty God")
is not God at all.^When we speak of God, we are referring to the
supreme Being, the Creator of all things. Almighty God, and it is
imoossible that there could be two supreme Beings; for each would be
m\ essarily limited in not being what the other was. Thus, to speak of
the Word as a "mighty God" while implying that he was less than
"Almighty God" betrays a lamentable lack of logic, and to point out, as
the Witnesses do,^^ the Old Testament references to certain of the
Judges of Israel as "gods", and to use this as an argument against the
deity of Christ, is a distortion of the Scriptures and an attempt to mis-
lead people who have little knowledge of the Bible. If a little time is
taken to study the context of John, it will be seen that the Witnesses
are on very shaky ground in using this passage to deny the deity of
Christ.

The passage that furnishes the Witnesses with their "escape clause"
— their way out of a difficult situation — is found in John 10:3 Iff.
When the Jews prepared to stone Jesus for blasphemy, he said to them:

" T have shown you many good works from the Father; for
which of these do you stone me?' The Jews answered him,
We stone you for no good work but for blasphemy ; because
you, beinga man, make yourself God'. Jesus answered them,
'Is it not written in your law, T said you are gods? ' If he
called them gods to whom the word of God came (and
Scripture cannot be broken), ,do you say of him whom the
Father consecrated and sent into the world, 'You are
blaspheming' because I said, 'I am the Son of God?

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 41

In the Watch Tower s dictionary of the Bible, Aid To Bible Under-
standing, the words of Jesus are explained away in the following
fashion:

"According to the context, those whom Jehovah called
'gods' and 'sons of the Most High ' in this psalm were Israelite
judges who had been practicing injustice, requiring that
Jehovah himself now iudge 'in the middle of such gods'
(Ps 82:1-6, 8). Since Jehovah applied these terms to those
men, Jesus was certainly guilty of no blasphemy in saying,
'I am God's Son'. Whereas the works of those judicial 'gods'
belied their claim to being 'sons of the Most High', Jesus
works consistently proved him to be in union, in har-
monious accord and relationship, with his Father — John 10:
34-38. "26

The Witnesses would have us beUeve that Jesus is merely com-
paring his life and works to the unjust judges of the Old Testament. If
they could be called "gods" in spite of their injustice, then how much
more did he deserve to be called "Son of God" because of his righteous-
ness. This superficial approach overlooks a number of important con-
siderations.

God the Only Son

It must be understood that Jesus was not qualifying his remarks
when he claimed the right to be called "Son of God" on account of his
works. The Jews were not going to stone him simply because he was
raising himself to the level of "a god" in the sense that the judges
were called "gods", but for blasphemy — "Because you, being a man,
make yourself God" (not "a god" as the Witnesses would have us
believe). 2' Jesus had claimed to be one with the Father, a oneness
in power and operation (the Witnesses, on the other hand, regard this
unity "not as to identity of person but as to purpose and action"), 2°
and it was for this reason that the Jews prepared to stone him. One line
of interpretation on this passage that is deserving of attention is that
which was proposed by Raymond Brown:

"The reason why the judges could be called gods was becaue
they were vehicles of the word of God (vs. 35), but on that
premise Jesus deserves so much the more to be called God.
He is the one whom the Father consecrated and sent into

42 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

the world and thus a unique vehicle of the word of God.
Thus, there is some reason justifying the use of 'god' in two
different senses in the argument. Is there any suggestion
in 10:34-36 that Jesus is the Word of God? If the argument
'from the lesser to the greater' were worked out in fuU
detail, it might run thus: if it is permissible to call men gods
because they were vehicles of the word of God, how much
more permissible is it to use 'God' of him who is the Word
of God. "29

In denying the deity of Christ, Jehovah's Witnesses point out that
while Jesus is often called the Son of God, he is never referred to as
God the Son. ^^ Such a statement cannot be allowed to go unchallenged.
In the Gospel of John there is a passage that speaks of "God the only
Son", and this passage brings us to a discussion on the use of the term
monogenes.

The New World Translation renders the verse (Jn 1:18): "No man
has seen God at any time; the only begotten god who is in the bosom
position with the Father is the one that has explained him".

As we have seen, the Witnesses use the term "only-begotten" (Greek:
monogenes) in the sense of "only -created", and for this reason they are
quite agreeable to translating John 1:18 as "the only begotten god".
Actually, the term monogenes means "of a sin^e (monos) kind (genos)''\
so that the literal sense of monogenes is "only" or "unique" — the only
member of a kin or kind.

In Aid to Bible Understanding^^ the Witnesses reverse the thrust
of the arguments of former critics of their theology and attempt to
relate monogenes with gennan, "to beget". However, while genos is
distandy related to gennan, there is little justification for the trans-
lation of monogenes as "only begotten":

"The Old Latin correctly translated it as unicus, 'only',
and so did Jerome where it was not applied to Jesus. But
to answer the Arian claim that Jesus was not begotten but
made, Jerome translated it as unigenitus, 'only begotten',
in passsages like this one (also 1:18; 3:16, 18). The influence
of the Vulgate on the King James Version made 'only
begotten' the standard En^ish rendition. (Actually, as we
have insisted, John does not use the term 'begotten' of
Jesus). Monogenes describes a quality of Jesus, his unique-
ness, not what is called in Trinitarian theology his 'pro-
cession . ^-^

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 43

Monogenes reflects the Hebrew yahid, "only", or "precious", a word
describing Abraham s son Isaac in Genesis 22:2, 12, 16. It is rendered
as "only son" in Jeremiah 6:26; Amos 8:10; Zechariah 12:10, and as
"only one" in Proverbs 4:3. That it does not mean "only begotten"
can be seen from its use in Hebrews 11:17. The N.W.T. renders the
verse: "By faith Abraham, when he was tested, as good as offered up
Isaac, and the man that had gladly received the promises attempted to
offer up [his] only begotten [son]". Isaac was not the only-begotten
son of Abraham, nor was he the eldest. He was, however, the "unique,
or precious" son of Abraham, the child of the promises, and it is in
this sense that the word is to be understood.

Although the textual witnesses are not entirely in agreement on the
reading of John 1:18, the best Greek manuscripts (including the
Bodmer papyri have [ho] monogenes theos, "God the only Son".
This reading is also supported by Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, and
Origin: "This phrase is set off by itself in casus pendens and then
resumed in the last clause of vs. 18 by ekeinos ('that one') as the
subject of 'revealed', thus: 'God the only Son . . . that one has revealed
him. ".33

Jehovah's Witnesses beheve that Christ is the Son of God only by
adoption. In his pre-human existence as the Word, they say he was
given the singular privilege of sharing in the creative works of God.
It is because of this pre-eminent position to which he has been raised
that Christ deserves to be called "Son of God" in a special sense that
distinguishes him from all other created "sons" of God (i.e., angels and
men): "The very fact that Jesus is called the 'Son of God' reveals that
he was produced by the Father and is, therefore, his firstborn and only-
begotten Son". 34

It is not surprising that Jehovah's Witnesses deny the true Sonship
of Christ, for his deity and Sonship are welded together, and a denial
of one is a denial of the other. However, there is ample Scriptural
evidence for maintaining that Jesus was SON in the fullest sense of the
word.

Throughout the New Testament Jesus is spoken of as the Son of God
(Jn 20:31;Acts 9:20;Gal 2:20, etc.). hi John's writings he is also called
the "only" Son (Jn 1:14; 3:16, 18; 1 Jn 4:9). Jehovah's Witnesses have
no hesitancy in accepting these terms, but they do so in a less than
literal sense. In Watch Tower theology "Son of God" becomes Son by
adoption; "Only Son" becomes "only created Son". Such an under-
standing of these terms makes them devoid of true meaning, and in

44 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

discussions with Jehovah's Witnesses care should be taken to ensure
that these terms are correctly defined beforehand.

The greatest testimony to the true Sonship of Jesus comes from the
First Letter of the apostle John. He tells us that God lives in us if we
acknowledge Jesus to be the Son of God: "Whoever confesses that
Jesus is the Son of God, God abides in him, and he in God" (1 Jn 4:15).
And, more explicitly, the same apostle warns us that he alone triumphs
who believes that Jesus is the Son of God: "Who is it that overcomes
the world buthe who believes that Jesus is the Son of God? " (1 Jn 5:5).

Because of the importance of the issues involved in these two texts
alone, the Sonship of Jesus cannot be regarded as less than actual,
otherwise we are faced with the incongruity of Jehovah's Witnesses,
who deny the true Sonship of Jesus, but still claim to be heirs to the
rewards promised by the apostle John to all who believe in the Son of
God (1 Jn 5:13). By this, it is not meant to imply that the Witnesses
will be denied all chance of attaining eternal life, for, after all, this is
what they set their hope on; but by denying that Jesus is the actual
Son of God, they are depriving themselves of the special graces that it
pleases God to give to those who so reverence his Son.

"I and the Father Are One"

Another important witness to the deity of Christ is found in John
10:30. Orthodox Christians have always understood these words of
Jesus, "I and the Father are one", to refer to the unity of being that
exists between the Father and the Son, but when we turn to the Watch
Tower's explanation of this verse we are presented with an entirely
different interpretation:

"Clearly Jesus Christ was not claiming to be his Father's
equal. He himself stated that he acted not in his own name,
but in the 'name of his Father'. "'5

Like many other verses that touch upon the relationship between
the Father and the Son, John 10:30 is not without its champions or
its critics. But even amongst its critics, there has not always been agree-
ment as to the way in which the verse is to be understood.

Towards the end of the 3rd Century A.D., the Sabellians (or, as they
preferred to call themselves, Monarchists) began to teach that God in
his own nature, was one Person oidy. In his role as Creator he took the

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 45

name of the Word (logos). According to Sabellius, the Word was God as
manifested in creation.

Arianism, on the other hand, which was emerging about this time,
went to the opposite extreme and sought to separate the Father and
Son and to reduce the Son to a mere act of creation. Each sought to ex-
plain John 10:30 in accordance with their own peculiar outlook.
Although "one" (Greek: hen) is neuter, not masculine, Sabellius sought
to interpret it to mean that God is "one Person". Anus claimed that the
verse referred to a moral unity of will. St Augustine regarded the verse
as proof that both were wrong: "Through the word 'are ' Sabellius is
refuted; through the word 'one' so is Arius".

The Watch Tower's interpretation of John 10:30 is simply a mirror
of the Arian understanding of the verse as a "moral unity of wUl":
"What a grand oneness exists between Jehovah God and his firstborn
Son. They are always 'one' in purpose and activity. But, as the
Scriptures clearly show, they are not equal. "''°

The main force of the Witnesses' argument against the traditional
understanding of John 10:30 stems from the context in which Jesus'
statement was made. The Jews were pressing him hard ^nd demanding
that he tell them plainly if he was the Christ. Jesus replied: "I told you,
and you do not believe. The works that 1 do in my Father's name, they
bear witness to me; but you do not believe, because you do not belong
to my sheep. My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they
foUow me; and I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish,
and no one shall snatch them out of my hand. My Father, who has
given them to me, is greater than all, and no one is able to snatch them
out of the Father's hand, I and the Father are one." (Jn 10:25-30)

The reference to "sheep" and "oneness" in the above passage leads
the Witnesses to associate it with the priestly prayer of Jesus in John 17:

"Note that the thoughts voiced by Jesus in this prayer are
similar to his words recorded at John Chapter 10. In Chapter
17, Jesus again acknowledged that his disciples, his 'sheep',
were given to him by the Father. So the kind of oneness
referred to in both of these chapters is the same. From
Jesus' prayer we can see that Jesus and his Father are 'one'
in the same sense that his true followers can be 'one'
John 17:11). Obviously the faithful disciples of Jesus Christ
could never become part of a triune God. However, they
coiJd be one in purpose and activity."'^'

46 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

The Witnesses' explanation is not as sound as it appears. In verse 28
Jesus tells us that no one can snatch the sheep from his hand. In verse
29, we are told that no one can snatch them from his Father's hand.
Jesus' hand and the Father's hand are clearly equivalent, and this inter-
changeability gives us an understanding of the real meaning of the one-
ness that is expressed in verse 30. The unity is not simply a moral unity
of "purpose and activity", but of power and operation. The fact that
"one" (hen) is neuter gives the word the force of meaning "one thing"
or "one being" — "I and the Father are one being'''' — an implication
that does not pass unnoticed by the Jews, as the following verses show:
"The Jews took up stones again to stone him . . . because you, being a
man, make yourself God" (Jn 10:31, 33).

The Watchtower statement that the faithful disciples "could never
become part of a triune god" is also based on a misunderstanding;
"This unity that is communicated to believers is what prevents anyone
from snatching them away from either Father or Son. Paul puts it more
lyrically in Romans 8:38-39: 'Neither death, nor life, nor angels . . . nor
anything else in all creation will be able to separate us from the love
of God in Christ Jesus, our Lord.' "^^

Jesus' prayer is not that the faithful disciples will become "one of
us", but rather, "that they may be one in us" (Jn 17:21. See also,
1 Jn 5:20). "Some type of vital, organic unity seems to be demanded
by the fact that the relationship of Father and Son is held up as the
model of unity. The Father-Son relationship involves more than moral
vmion; the two are related because the Father gives life to the Son (6:57).
Similarly the Christians are one with one another and with the Father
and the Son because they have received this life."^'

"Ego Eimi"

The relationship between the Father and the Son is also expressed
in another way in John 8:58. In a dispute with the Jews over the source
of his authority, Jesus told them that anyone who kept his word would
never taste death. The Jews then pointed out that Abraham, great as he
was, had pleased God, but he was dead. Did Jesus claim to be greater
than Abraham? To this, Jesus replied; " 'Your father Abraham rejoiced
that he was to see my day ; he saw it and was glad'. The Jews then said
to him, 'You are not yet fifty years old, and have you seen Abraham'?
Jesus said to them, 'Truly, truly, I say to you, before vUiraham was, I
am'". (Jn 8:56-58)

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 47

At first glance, Jesus' words may appear to be simply referring to his
pre-existence; there is also the, tendency to regard the sentence as in-
complete. But when one reads in the following verse that the Jews again
sought to stone him, it becomes necessary to examine the passage a
little more closely. The mere fact that Jesus claimed pre-existence was
not sufficient reason for the Jews to stone him.'^'' The reason for their
hostility lies in Jesus' use of the words "I am" (Greek: ego eimi).

Scholars have always understood Jesus' use of ego eimi as a claim to
divinity, but the Witnesses are loud in their insistence that this is not
so;

"Many translations use the expression 'I am' both at
John 8:58 and Exodus 3:14. But do both texts express
the same thought? No. We know they do not because at
Exodus 3:14 the Greek Septuagint Version (the translation
that was often quoted by the apostles in the first century
C.E.) reads, e.go' eumi' ho Ohn\ 'I am the Being'. This is
quite different from the simple use of the words e.go' ei.mi'
(I am) at John 8:58. The verb eimi', at John 8:58, is evi-
dently in the historical present, as Jesus was speaking about
himself in relation to Abraham's past. Numerous translations
indicate this in their renderings. For example. An American
Translation: 'I existed before Abraham was bom'."'*'-

The Watchtower's statement that the Septuagint uses ho Ohn (the
Being) as the translation of the divine name, and not ego eimi, is only
partly correct. In Revelation 1:4, 8; 11:17; 16:5 — the only places in
the New Testament where ho Ohn is applied to God — it can be seen
that the phrase never stands by itself. Actually, ho Ohn is merely a
portion of the verbal expression used to designate God, and by itself it
cannot convey the idea of external being in ever-active manifestation.
Ego eimi expresses the idea more completely, and for this reason it
became a common reading for the name of God in the Septuagint.

It is true that a number of translations render John 8:58 in a similar
form as An American Translation, but in so doing they do not convey
the sense intended by the Greek. Raymond Brown has pointed out that
some important manuscripts omit the verb (ginesthai) and have simply
"Before Abraham I Am". The inclusion of the verb brings out the
distinction between ginesthai — "to come into being", and the divine
use of einai — "to be", in the form "I AM" (cf. Ex 3:14). Commenting
on this veise, C.H. Dodd remarks;

48 the Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

"The implication is that Jesus does not stand within the
temporal series of great men, beginning with Abraham and
continuing through the succession of the prophets, so as to
be compared with them. His claim is not that he is the
greatest of the prophets, or even greater than Abraham him-
self. He belongs to a different order of being. The verb
ginesthai is not applicable to the Son of God at all. He
stands outside the range of temporal relations. He can say
ego-eimi. This is the ani hu of the Old Testament, the declar-
ation of the unique and eternal self-existence of God."^^

Ani hu, as Professor Dodd had already explained (pp.93-96), was the
"I AM HE" of the Old Testament, and it is interesting to see how the
use of the name developed.

Ani YHWH — "I am Yah web" — occurs six times in Deuteronomy
and it is also found in Hosea 13:4 and Joel 2:27. It also appears in the
Hebrew Scriptures in Isaiah 45:18, but in the Septuagint reading of
this verse it is translated simply as ego-eimi. Ani-hu, the Hebrew
alternate for ani YHWH, is always translated in the LXX as ego eimi.
Professor Dodd quotes from Isaiah 52:6 and cites rabbinic evidence to
show that the passage is taken to mean: "Therefore my people shall
know my name, therefore, on that day, that Ani-hu is speaking: here
amr.43

The impUcation is, of course, that the use of ego-eimi ("I AM") in
Isaiah came to be understood not only as a statement of divine unicity
and existence, but also as a divine name itself. The phrase normally
means "I am he" or "It is I", but because the predicate "he" is present
in the Greek only by implication, there was a tendency in the LXX for
ego eim,i to express not only the unicity of God but also his existence.
When we come to consider the Watch Tower s case against the com-
parison of John 8:58 with Exodus 3:14, Raymond Brown offers the
following observations:

"We see this same tendency at work in LXX translation of
Exod3:14, the all-important text for the meaning of
'Yah web'. If we understand 'Yahweh' as derived from the
causative form . . . the Hebrew reads, T am who cause to
be', or perhaps more originally in the third person, T am
He who causes to be'. But LXX reads, T am the Existing
One', using a participle of the verb 'to be', and thus stressing
divine existence. "**

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 49

The Septuagint reading of ego-eimi as the name of God (of. Is 43:25;
45:18; 48:12, etc.) carries over to New Testament usage. In John 8:58,
Jesus said to the Jews; "Before Ahraham was, ego eimi". As in the
LXX, the phrase appears without the predicate, and the Jews under-
stood Jesus to be identifying himself with Yahweh. Leviticus 24:16
had commanded, "He who blasphemes the name of the LORD shall be
put to death", and it was for this reason that the Jews "took up stones
to throw at him".

For other passages where ego-eimi is used in the absolute sense (i.e.,
without a predicate) see Matthew 14:27; Mark 13:6; 14:62; Luke 21:8;
24:39;John 8:24;8:28; 13:19.

"My Lord and My God"

Few texts offer as much trouble to Jehovah's Witnesses as John 20:28.
Indeed, the famous expression of faith of the apostle Thomas is so clear
and unequivocal that the Witnesses are unable to give an adequate
explanation for failing to accept what it says:

"Some scholars have viewed this expression [My Lord and
my God] as an exclamation of astonishment spoken to
Jesus but actually directed to God, his Father. However,
others claim the original Greek requires that the words be
viewed as being directed to Jesus. Even if this is so, the ex-
pression 'My Lord and my God' would still have to harmon-
ize with the rest of the inspired Scriptures . . . Whatever the
case, it is certain that Thomas' words do not contradict the
clear statement he himself had heard Jesus make, namely,
that 'the Father is greater than I am' — John 14:28."'*^

The Witnesses also suggest that Thomas may have addressed Jesus as
"my God" in the sense of Jesus being "a god". Or perhaps he may have
spoken of Jesus as "my God" in a way similar to Old Testament usage,
which regarded God's messenger as a manifestation of God himself.
These explanations are not new, nor are any of them very convincing
when they are held up for examination in the light of the Scriptures.

The Watch Tower's statement that Thomas' exclamation must
"harmonize with the rest of the inspired Scriptures" brings us to the
all-important question of what the Scriptures actually have to say on
the deity of Christ. It is of no consequence to Jehovah's Witnesses that
for almost two thousand years the Christian Church has proclaimed

50 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

"Jesus Christ to be Lord, to the glory of God the Father" (PhU 2:11).
In fact, the .Witnesses regard this as further proof that in all this time
the Christian Church has been under the control of the devil. They
deny that Christ is God, and therefore their understanding of the
Scriptures must harmonize with their pre-conceived idea of Christ as
the first and only direct creation of God. But this is not the view ex-
pressed by the apostle Thomas in his confession of faith in the risen
Jesus. To the unbelieving Jews, Jesus had said: "When you have lifted
up the Son of man, then you will know that ego eimV ("I AM")
(John 8:28). When Jesus appeared in the midst of his apostles foDow-
ing his resurrection, Thomas realized that Jesus was ego eimi, and ex-
claimed "My Lord and my God".

The Father is Greater Than I

It will be noticed that the great text for the denial of the deity of
Christ is Jesus' own statement that "the Father is greater than I"
(Jn 14:28). No Jehovah's Witness will go past this text when discussing
the Person of Christ, and from the frequency with which it is quoted
in Watch Tower literature, one would get the impression that the
Witnesses believe that the statement is unanswerable. However, when
we come to consider the words in their context and in the light of the
"rest of the inspired Scriptures" there is no real difficulty in reconciling
them with the Christian belief in the deity of Christ.

Some of the early Christian writers who commented upon this verse
suggested that the text was to be understood in the sense that Christ
as man was less than the Father (cf. Ps 8; Phil 2:6-8). Other writers pre-
ferred to accept it as pointing up the distinction that exists between the
Father and Son: the Son is generated while the Father is not. However,
the real key to the proper understanding of the text seems to lie in a
different direction.

Elsewhere in the Fourth Gospel Jesus tells us: "Truly, truly, I say to
you, a servant is not greater than his master; nor is he who is sent
greater than he who sent him" (Jn 13:16). Because the Father is the
sender, and the Son is the one who is sent, the Father can be said to be
greater than the Son. But it should be kept in mind that "greater"
(Greek: meizon) is a quantitative term relative to position, and it is not
to be taken as a comparison of quality or nature.

Another important point to be noted concerns Jesus' words to his
disciples telling them that they should rejoice because he is returning

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 51

to the Father (Jn 14:28). The Incarnation involved a real humiliation

and a sense of separation from the Father (Mk 15:34; Phil 2:6-8), but

his return to the Father restores him to the position of glory he had

before the world was created (Jn 17:1-5). On his return Jesus promised

the disciples greater power; "Greater works than these will he do,

because I go to the Father" (Jn 14:12). Further insight on this passage

comes from Raymond Brown in his commentary on the Fourth Gospel;

"Neither of the classic dogmatic explanations explains why

the disciples should rejoice. The idea is probably the same

as in 17:4-5: Jesus is on the way to the Father who will

glorify him. During his mission on earth he is less than the

One who sent him, but his departure signifies that the work

that the Father has given him to do is completed. Now he

will be glorified with that glory that he had with the Father

before the world existed. This is a cause of rejoicing to the

disciples because when Jesus is glorified he will glorify his

disciples as well by granting them eternal life." (Jn 17:2)^

The Son to be Subject

The final text to be examined in this study on the deity of Christ
is 1 Corinthians 15:28: "When all things are subjected to him, then the
Son himself will also be subjected to him who put all things under him,
that God may be everything to everyone".

As we shall see in Chapter Eight, Jehovah's Witnesses believe that
following the great battle of Armageddon, there will be a thousand-
year period of peace and prosperity, during which time, Satan's activities
will be curtailed and they will preach the Gospel to all the resurrected
"men of good will" who never had a chance of hearing it during their
lives on earth. At the end of this millennium, Satan will be released for
one final assault on mankind. This will be the testing time, and follow-
ing this brief period, all those who survive this last attack of Satan and
maintain their integrity will receive the reward of never-ending happi-
ness in the earthly paradise that God has prepared for them. The so-
called "goat-like ones" (cf Mt 25:32-33) who choose to follow Satan
will be annihilated with him in the lake of fire (cf. Rev 21:8).

According to Jehovah's Witnesses, once this grandiose plan has been
fulfilled, Christ will hand back his sceptre of power to the Father, and
in accordance with the statement in First Corinthians, will henceforth
be subject to him. Such subjection, of course, is taken to be proof that
Christ is inferior to the Father.

52 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Like the Sadducees, whose initial error lay in their failure to under-
stand the Scriptures (Mt 22:29), Jehovah's Witnesses are led into error
over many texts because they apply them to false situations. In this
case, the Watch Tower's fundamental error lies in its incorrect under-
standing of the "last things" (i.e., Armageddon, Parousia, Millennium,
etc.).

Jesus is our mediator between God and man (1 Tim 2:5). He himself
tells us that he is the "way, and the truth, and the life", and that "no
one comes to the Father, but by me" (Jn 14:6). Having conquered
death by his own ignominious death on the cross, and risen again to
glory, Jesus now lives to make intercession for us (Heb 7:25). He holds
the keys to Death and Hades (Rev 1:18); for all power in heaven
and on earth has been entrusted to him (Mt 28:18). Exalted higher than
the angels, the glorified Jesus now possesses the only name given to
men by which they may be saved (Acts 4:12). During the long period
between his Ascension into heaven and his glorious Second Coming,
Jesus has supreme authority over the whole of creation, so that he has
a twofold role of ruler (Acts 5:31; Rev 1:5) and mediator (1 Tim 2:5).

In his letter to the Christians at Corinth Paul is pointing out that the
authoritative and mediatorial roles of Christ are only temporary ; they
are to last only until the last enemy. Death, has been subdued, an event
that is to take place at the Second Coming.*^ When this last great
event has taken place, the faithful will see God "face to face" (1 Cor
13:12); for .he will be in direct contact with the whole of his creation.
All earthly authority and rule will have ceased, and there will no longer
be any need for a mediator. With this post-redemptive aspect of his
work completed, Jesus will then hand back the kingdom to the Father
who is the source of all.

By falsely implying that it is the essential nature of the Father and
the Son that is under discussion, and that at a given time the Son is to
forfeit his inherent right of co-equal rule with the Father, Jehovah's
Witnesses have been able to use this Corinthian text to advantage in
their denial of the deity of Christ. However, when it is shown that the
apostle Paul is speaking of Christ's protracted redemptive role as
mediator and judge — roles that are his only while acting as mediator —
then the Watch Tower's efforts to diminish the divine reality of the
Person of Christ lose their longed-for support of the Scriptures.

Scripture References to Deity af Christ

There are two types of texts which refer to the deity of Christ.
There are the direct statements such as the texts we have been con-

The Witnesses and the Deity of Christ 53

sidering above, and there are the texts which highlight Christ's divinity
by describinghis activities in the same way as they describe the activities
of the Father. For example, the Old Testament speaks of God as a
Shepherd (Ps 23:1); and in the New Testament, Jesus applies this title
to himself. In the Old Testament God is spoken of as the source of
living water (Jer 17:13); and in the New Testament Jesus refers to
himself as the source of living water (Jn 4:14).

From an examination of these texts we see that whatever the Father
Does, "that the Son does likewise" (Jn 5:19); for in Christ "all the
ftdness of God was pleased to dwell" (Col 1:19). The following texts
throw more light on the relationship that exists between the Father and
the Son and reveal the way the Jewish Christians of the First Century
came to accept the deity of Christ, in spite of their monotheistic heritage
from Judaism :

God is Lord of Lords (Deut 10:17; compare Rev 19:16).

GodisKingandLordofGlory(Ps24:7;compare 1 Cor2:8; Jas 2:1).

God is the only Saviour (Is 43 :1 1 ; compare Luke 2:11).

God is unchangeable (Ps 102:26-27; compare Heb 1:12).

God is the Holy One (Is 43:14-15; compare Acts 3:14).

God is the light (Ps 27:1 ; compare Jn 8:12).

God is the searcher ofmind and heart (Jer 17:10; compare Rev 2:23).

God is our Hope (Jer 17:13; compare 1 Tim 1:1).

God wUl come with all his saints (Zech 14:5; compare 1 Thess 3:13).

The evidence does not end there. Almost every page in the New
Testament bears witness to some aspect of the deity of Christ. The
following texts are only a sample of some of the more significant testi-
monies to this greatest of all beliefs of the Christian Church :

Christ is the Power and Wisdom of God (1 Cor 1:24).

Christ is eternal (Col 1:17; Heb 1:10).

Christ is omniscient (Lk 6:8; Jn 6:64; 21:17).

Christ is the First and Last — Alpha and Omega — (Rev 1 :17).

Christ's riches are unsearchable (Eph 3:8).

Christ has created all things for himself (Col 1:16).

Christ is to draw all men to himself (Jn 12:32).

Christ is to subdue all things to himself (PhU 3:21).

Christ is the Lord of the Sabbath (Mt 12:8).

Christ is Lord of lords and King of kings (Rev 17:14).

54 TVie Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

This is the Christ who is worshipped by Christians. How much
different he is from the Christ conceived by Watch Tower theology, a
Christ bom from an amalgam of a hundred heresies. He is not simply an
exalted angel; nor is he merely a perfect human being; but rather, he is
"God who is over all, blessed for ever". (Rom 9:5).

5
The Witnesses and the Atonement

Eighty years ago (in 1899) the founder and the then president of the
Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society, Charles Taze Russell, published the
fifth volume of his Studi'ei in the Scriptures, "The At-One-Ment Between
God and Man". As with most of Pastor Russell's writings, this latest
volume of Scripture Studies was simply a further negation of another
of the cardinal doctrines of orthodox Christianity.

Although Jehovah's Witnesses no longer regard Pastor Russell's
works as authoritative and seldom quote them in their official publi-
cations, the Pastor's writings formed the groundwork for the later
development of current Watch Tower doctrines; and much of what the
Witnesses now teach as "present-day truth", is a faithful echo from the
writings of the Society's founder.

Having reduced Jesus to the status of a creature, Charles Russell,
and the modem-day Jehovah's Witnesses, have had to re-interpret the
Scriptural doctrine of the Atonement to make it harmonize with their
denial of the deity of Christ. To understand the full implications of
the Watch Tower's version of the Atonement, we need to be acquainted
with the presentation of the doctrine as it has been taught since the
time of the apostles.

The Book of Genesis relates the story of the creation of the first
man (Adam) and of his being placed in the Garden of Eden; of the
forming of his helpmate (Eve) from his own body and the temptation
by the Devil; of the subsequent Fall and the loss of Paradise; of the
punishment of suffering and death that the disobedience of Adam
merited for himself and the whole of mankind.

Adam was placed in the Garden as representative man — the father
of the human race. His failure to maintain his integrity during his pro-
bationary period in Eden resulted not only in his own ruin, but also in
the forfeiture of the paradisiacal state for all his descendants as well. As
the apostle Paul so aptly puts it;

55

56 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

"Therefore as sin came into the world through one man and
death through sin, and so death spread to all men because
all men sinned — sin indeed was in the world before the law
was given, but sin is not counted where there is no law. Yet
death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those whose
sins were not like the transgression of Adam, who was a
type of the one who was to come." (Rom 5:12-14).

What seemed like the hour of triumph for Satan in bringing Adam
down from his exalted state was actually a bitter victory, for it marked
the beginning of his own end. In cursing Satan for his deceitfulness,
God gave the first hint of some future redress when Satan would be
vanquished by the "seed of a woman" (Gen 3:1415).

The promise referred, of course, to the Messiah (Greek: Christos),
whom, in the fulness of time, God sent into the world, "born of a
woman, bom under the law, to redeem those who were imder the law,,
so that we might receive adoption as sons" (Gal 4:4-5).

Christ's atoning sacrifice effected mankind's release from the slavery
of sin (Rom 6:18; 8:3; Gal 5:13; 1 Pet 2:24); it cancelled out the debt
that was due to sin (Rom 3:25: Eph 1:7; Col 1:13-14; Heb2:17;
1 Jn 2:2; 4:10); and reconciled us to God (Rom 5:10; 2 Cor 5:18-19;
Eph 2:16; Col 1:20; etc.).

The Witnesses' Understanding of the Atonement

A comparison of the Christian doctrine of the Atonement with that
taught by the Watch Tower Society, reveals a diversitj' of beHef that
can never be reconciled. In three major areas the Witnesses' under-
standing of Christ's atoning sacrifice is seen to be far removed from the
teaching that has been held by the Christian Church for nearly two
thousand years.

The first of the Watch Tower's three major deviations occurs as a
result of its denial of the deity of Christ:

"If Jesus, when he was baptized at thirty years of age, had
been a so-called God-man and a combination of spirit
person and fleshly person, he would have been superhuman
and would have had more value than a ransom for all man-
kind. The perfect justice of God would not imjustly accept
more value than that of the thing to be ransomed. His Law
as given through Moses plainly stated that hke should go for

The Witnesses and the A tenement 57

like. It was the perfect man Adam that had sinned and so
had lost for his offspring human perfection and its privil-
eges. Jesus must likewise be humanly perfect, to correspond
with the sinless Adam in Eden." '•

The second major deviation in the Watch Tower's doctrine of the
Atonement is its arbitrary placing of many people outside the pale of
redemption. The classes of people who will never benefit from the aton-
ing death of Christ were neatly catalogued in an issue of The Watch-
tower. Amongst those who are denied any resurrection are Adam and
Eve and their son Cain;

"So Jehovah . . . would refuse to accept any ransom in
Adam's behalf and in Eve's behalf, not letting them come
under the ministration of his High Priest Jesus Christ ... In
the case of Cain, the first son of Adam, God justly withholds
the benefits of Christ's ransom sacrifice from Cain because
Jehovah God directly warned Cain and yet he wickedly
assassinated his godly brother Abel. For Cain as well as his
parents Adam and Eve we can reasonably expect no
resurrection firom the dead."^

Other classfcs of people who are excluded from the general resurrection,
for even an adverse judgement, are those who perished in the Flood
(Gen 7:21-23) and wilfuUy wicked persons now living today. ^

The third major deviation in the Watch Tower's theological under-
standing of the Atonement is its teaching that only 144,000 "spirit-
begotten creatures" will enter heaven. The greater number of righteous
ones (the so-called "sheep-like" Christians — cf "Mt 25:33) are destined
for an eternity of happiness confined to this earth:

"Not only the unrighteous ones but also the righteous ones
will benefit from having the resurrection to an opportunity
to live on earth under the all-powerful, perfect, heavenly
kingdom of God's dear Son, Jesus Christ, their Redeemer."^

The Perfect Redeemer

By laying the emphasis on Adam 's sin, the Watch Tower overshadows
the fact that Adam's action was a sin against God. God was the one
who was offended by Adam's rebellion, and no man, no matter how

58 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

perfect, could ever make sufficient reparation for this affront to the
loving-kindness of God.

Unlike the fallen angels, whose spiritual nature made their
rebelhon an irrevocable action, man's composite (spiritual and fleshly)
nature rendered him capable of repeated expressions of contrition and
amendment (Mt 18:21; 2 Cor 2:7; Eph 4:32; Col 3:13). These later
lapses, for which it is possible to obtain forgiveness, are a consequence
of the original sin of Adam and mirror the imperfect state to which we
have fallen. But in no way do they approach the gravity of the offence
of our first parent (Rom 5:14).

Adam's sin corresponded with the rebellion of the angels in that he
was unable to effect a restoration of that paradisiacal state he had with
God before the Fall. He could be reconciled to God, but like Esau, who
was to seD his birthright for a single meal and later discover that he had
been supplanted by Jacob (Gen 25:29-34; 27:30-40), no amount of
sorrow or entreaty on Adqm's part could repair the breach caused by
his disobedience (Heb 12:15-17). And this was the condition he
bequeathed to his descendants.

God did not abandon mankind completely; for even as he drove
Adam from the Garden, he revealed his providential remedy for
reconciliation: a Redeemer who would vanquish Satan, but be wounded
himself in the process (Gen 3:15).

The Redeemer, of course, was Christ. The wounding he received,
the "bruising of the heel" that crushed Satan, was the devil's temporary
victory with the apparent defeat of Christ. The atoning sacrifice of
Christ was alone sufficient to effect a reconciliation with God, some-
thing that sinful man could never do. Even the "righteous men of old"
who experienced "mocking and scourging, chains and imprisonment,
stoning, being sawn in two, and killed with the sword" (Heb 11:36)
were unable to make amends for the sin of Adam. But in due time God
sent his Son to bring about the promised liberation of the children of
God (Gen 3:15; Rom 8:3; Gal 4:4; ljn4:9), a Son who was of the
same nature as the Father (PhU 2:6) and therefore God himself "mani-
fested in the flesh" (1 Tim 3:16).

As the deity of Christ was discussed in the previous chapter, there is
no point in covering the same ground again. Adam's sin was an affront
to the infinite love of God, and a reconciliation with God could be
effected only by an infinite atonement: an action performed by the
incarnate Son of God, the "second Adam" who was himself God, and
able to repair the damage caused by the first Adam (Rom 5).

7776 Witnesses and the A tonement 59

All Will Benefit

The Watch Tower s second deviation concerns the application of the
atoning merits of Christ's sacrifice. The Jehovah's Witnesses claim that
many individuals and large groups of people will never benefit firom
Christ's redemptive death. Adam and Eve are just two of the indi-
viduals (see above) who will never be resurrected, and the people
who perished in the Flood and other wilfully wicked people will also
remain "forever destroyed".

It is no light thing to pass judgement on a man, and the Scriptures
warn us that the judgement we mete out to others will be meted
out to us (Mt7:l; Rom 2:1-2; 1 Cor 4:3-5). Paul tells us that Jesus
Christ will one day judge the living and the dead (2 Tim 4:1), but while
he was on earth, even though his judgement was true (Jn 5:30), Christ
did not pass judgement on anyone (Jn 8:15-16). Even the nameless!
woman caught in the act of adultery and plainly guilty under the law
of Moses and deserving of death (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22-24), was not
condemned by Jesus. Only God, who "sees into the hearts of men"
can judge with perfect equity and justice (1 Kings 8:39; 1 Chron 28:9;
Jer 32:19; Lk 12:2-3).

With the possible exception of Judas Iscariot, who is spoken of as
having "gone to his own place" (Acts 1:25), no person or nation
receives an absolute judgement in the Bible. Only in the case of Judas
do there seem to be good grounds for claiming a definite adverse judge-
ment in the Scriptures. Speaking of his betrayer, Jesus himself said that
it "would have been better for that man if he had not been bom"
(Mt 26:24; Mk 14:21). These words contain a note of finality, and
coupled with Peter's statement, Judas' case appears rather hopeless,
but in the absence of a more explicit statement, even Judas' ultimate
fate must also remain unknown.

We may infer from certain Scriptural references that judgement will
be particularly severe on some people and nations (Mt 11:21-24; 23:
13-36), but we are not justified in claiming that these people have
already been judged and condemned in the sense that they will be ex-
cluded from the general judgement of all mankind, when Death and
Hades will give up their dead (Rev 20:13), so that the judgement already
pronounced on individuals at the moment of their death (Heb 9:27)
will be confirmed to the vindication of God.

The Scriptures themselves are very emphatic that the general judge-
ment is for all mankind, and no one is to be omitted: "For we shall all
stand before the judgement seat of God" so that "each of us shall

60 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

give account of himself to God" (Rom 14:10, 12). This judgement of
mankind includes the living and the dead (2 Tim 4:1), and even those
who are destined for eternal punishment will not be excluded from this
manifestation of God's justice (Rom 2:5-8).

What of Adam and Eve?

In denying that all mankind is to participate in a general judgement,
the New World Society has set itself at variance with the Sacred
Scriptures. The Watch Tower s mistake on this important issue would
seem to be in its over-reaching the bounds of what it assumes to be its
earthly mission and usurping a prerogative reserved solely to God.
Since the Bible has not pronounced a definite adverse judgement on
any individuals or nations, then we are bound not to do otherwise.
This applies also in the case of Adam and Eve.

In spite of the Scriptural "evidence" amassed by the Watch Tower
to "prove" that Adam and Eve will never be resurrected to participate
in a general judgement, there is every reason to believe that such is not
the case. As The Watchtower article points out^ Adam's life-span is said
to be 930 years (Gen 5:5). We cannot imply from the Bible's later
silence on any repentance of Adam, that in all those years he never
once turned to God in sorrow for his sin; and God, who has "no
pleasure in the death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his
way and live"(Ezek 33:11; 18:23; 2 Pet 3:9)wouId not fail to respond.

There is .no need to suppose that forgiveness on God's part would
necessarily have resulted in the restoration of the perfect conditions
that existed before the Fall, for the personal forgiveness of Adam did
not affect the penalty of death that he had incurred through his wilful
disobedience. God's judgement on David (of. 2 Sam 12:10) reflects
similar conditions to this issue, and may be helpful towards a proper
understanding of Adam's case.

When David repented of his sin of adultery and of causing the death
of Uriah, the prophet Nathan was sent to assure him that he had been
forgiven; but God's mercy did not acquit David of the punishment due
to his sin — the death of Bathsheba's child (2 Sam 12: 13-14).

It is worth mentioning also that the Book of Wisdom (a canonical
book in Roman Catholic and Greek Orthodox Bibles) makes specific
reference to the salvation of Adam. As the Catholic Edition of the
R.S.V.6 translates it:

"Wisdom protected the first-formed father of the world,
when he alone had been created; she delivered him

The Witnesses and the A tenement 61

from his transgression, and have him strength to rule all
things." (Wisdom 10:1).

This was one of the reasons why the Greek Orthodox Church has
venerated Adam as a saint since ancient times.

The Flood

The Witnesses' understanding of the Atonement is seen to be narrow
and exclusive. Too many people fail to benefit from the all-embracing
sacrifice of Christ which was offered "once for all" for all mankind
(Heb 10:10; 1 Jn 2:2). To apply Jesus' own reasoning to those who
perished in the Flood: Were they any more guilty than other people
who have lived since the time of the Flood? No, says Christ, they were
not more guilty, but their fate is recorded for our instruction so that we
may not all perish the same way (Lk 13:1-5).

Because there are degrees of guilt, not all of those who perished in
the Flood would be equally guilty and deserving of the same con-
demnatory punishment. Degrees of guilt incur varying degrees of
punishment (Lk 8:18; 12:47^8; 19:26), yet according to Jehovah's
Witnesses, at the time of the Flood, all the unrighteous alike perished in
the same manner. When Jesus stood before Pilate he spoke of the one
who delivered him up as "having the greater sin" (Jn 19:11). The
apostle John also speaks of sin that is "mortal" (1 Jn 5:16-17), but
what use is there in speaking of degrees of guilt if the same punishment
awaits each and every person who is classed as unrighteous? The old
adage, "As well to be hanged for a sheep as a lamb", certainly seems to
be part of the Watch Tower's theology.

What of the very young, the aged and the senile, or the mentally
defectives who cannot be held guilty of any personal wrong? These
groups would have been represented amongst those who perished in the
Flood that swept all but Noah and his family to their death, and pro-
vision must be made for them to benefit from Christ's redemptive
sacrifice. .In an article on Christ's ransom sacrifice and to whom it
appHes, The Watchtower makes no distinction between the guilty and
the innocent who perished in the Flood — all alike were forever
destroyed;

"At the Flood all those people outside Noah's ark, namely,
the men, the women, the children and babies, the Nephdim
or the hybrid offspring from the marriage of disobedient

62 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

angels and human daughters of men, all such then Uving
were suddenly executed by God's direct act and were thus
destroyed forever. " ^

The Watchtower's sweeping statement makes no allowance for
individuals, but only groups. Yet it is the individuals who make up
these groups who are to be judged. To quote from Paul again, we are
told that we must "all stand before the judgement seat of God ... so
each of us shall give account of himself to God" (Rom 14: 10-12.
Cf. also, 2 Cor 5:10; 1 Pet 1:17; Rev 2:23; 20:12; 22:12).

The same article" correctly interprets Paul's words to the Romans
(Rom 5:13), that "sin is not charged against anyone when there is no
law", but the writer fails to apply it to the case in question. There is no
law for the very young or for tlie mentally defective, but the Witnesses,
who constantly quote the apostle John, "God is love",' think nothing
of condemning innocent people to the same destructive fate as the wil-
fully wicked who have merited it through their deliberate rebellion
against God — and all this is done in tlie name of God.

To justify their erroneous ideas of "collective punishment",
Jehovah's Witnesses appeal to the prophet Exekiel^° and his account
of the destroying angel who visited divine judgement on Jerusalem
(Ezek9:lff). A careful study of Ezekiel, chapter 9, reveals that the
Witnesses are quoting the prophet out of context. The article quotes
only verses five and six, but the preceding verses show that the
tribulations come upon the city only after an investigation had exposed
the wilfully wicked inhabitants who were unconcerned with the sinful
state of tlie city. The fact that children also shared the same sentence
indicates tliat they were old enough to be able to distinguish right from
wrong. This understanding of Ezekiel 9 is in accordance with the
prophet's statement that "the soul that sins shall die" (Ezek 18:4, 20)
— that is, only the sinner himself shall die. This is totally opposed to
the interpretation the Witnesses place on the passage.

Sodom and Gomorrah

Abraliam extracted a promise from God that the threatened des-
truction of Sodom would be averted if even ten righteous people could
be found within the walls of the city. But Sodom was so steeped in sin
that no one could be found to prevent the tragedy that swiftly followed
(Gen 18:l6ff). The total destruction of Sodom by no means implied
that this was to be the final or eternal fate of all its inhabitants; for.

The Witnesses and the A tenement 63

speaking of his rejection in the towns of Chorazin, Bethsaida and
Capernaum, Jesus said .that judgement would be less severe on Sodom
than on the towns that had refused to heed his word and works
(Mt 11:20-24). "Less severe" can only mean that the culpability of
some of the Sodomites is less deserving of punishment than the sin of
rejection by the cities of Israel, and that the punishment in some cases
will not be as absolute as in others.

Strangely enough, the Witnesses concur. They are aware of the
anomaly in condemning the people who died in the Flood to everlasting
destruction. They take a different line regarding the people who
perished in the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. In order to accept
Christ's words that judgement will be "less severe" on Sodom and
Gomorrah they have had to invent a fanciful theory that unlike the
people of Noah's day, the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah never
had the opportunity to receive any "kingdom message" which would
have rendered them culpable in the sight of God:

"It is true that Abraham's nephew Lot took up residence in
Sodom, but Lot did not have the kingdom message and
could not give it to them ... It is true also that two angels
of Jehovah God visited the city of Sodom, but that was
only to stay overnight and to make a first hand inspection
of the city, but not to preach God's kingdom to Sodom.
But no message of repentance and conversion and everlast-
ing salvation was preached to Sodom . . . Manifestly they
did not get such a Kingdom witness as the city of Capernaum
got in the days of Jesus and his apostles. " 1 1

Orthodox Terminology

The Watch Tower's explanation is simply a grasping at straws in an
effort to conceal the deficiencies in its confused teaching on the Atone-
ment. It is evident from the above illustrations that the Jehovah's
Witnesses lack a true understanding of the atoning merits of Christ's
redemptive sacrifice and the nature of the judgement that is to come
upon all mankind. They use terminology that is fuUy in accord with
orthodox Christianity, and even lay emphasis on less common words
that help towards a deeper understanding of the nature of Christ's
sacrifice: the mercy of God and the role of Christ in the plan of
redemption. They speak of the "ransom sacrifice" that Jesus offered
to the Father; of the "undeserved kindness" that God has shown to us
in sending forth his Son who is the "Liberator" of mankind.

64 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

However, it is to be regretted that orthodox terminology is no
guarantee of orthodox doctrine, for as we have already seen, the
Watch Tower and traditional Christianity are poles apart in the concept
of the redemption and its application to the sons of Adam.

When John the Baptist saw Jesus approaching, he hailed him as the
"Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world" (Jn 1:29). It
was this Lamb who was typified in the sacrificial lamb of the Old Testa-
ment whom the apostle John later saw in a vision: "And between the
throne and the four living creatuses and among the elders, I saw a Lamb
standing, as though it had been slain" (Rev 5:6).

John's vision of the Lamb'-^ is an obvious reference to the per-
petual application of the all-sufficient sacrifice of Christ. The sacrifice
offered "once for all" by Christ is appliable to all men for all time, but
not everyone is to benefit from it:

"And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth
shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame
and everlasting contempt." (Dan 12:2).

6
The Witnesses and the Resurrection

Two types of resurrection appear in the Bible: the restoration of a
deceased person to the prevailing conditions of this life;- and the con-
ferring upon a deceased person an entirely new and permanent mode of
existence not hitherto experienced. It is the resurrection in this second
sense that concerns us here; for it was in this manner that Jesus Christ
was restored to life three days after his crucifixion.

No Christian can remain unmoved by Christ's resurrection; for with-
out it there would be no Christianity. The importance of the resurrection
in the theology of Paul can be judged from his words to the Corinthians:

"If Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain
and your faith is in vain ... If Christ has not been raised,
your faith is futile and you are still in your sins." (1 Cor
15:14-17)

Since the Jehovah's Witnesses deny the deity of Christ and the
immortality of the human soul, it is not surprising that they lack a
true understanding of the nature of Christ's resurrection. A comparison
of the Watch Tower's teaching on the risen Jesus with that of orthodox
Christianity reveals four major points of difference:

1. Jesus Christ was not raised in his own body,
but as a "glorious spirit creature ":

"So the idng Christ Jesus was put to death in the flesh and
was resurrected an invisible spirit creature. Therefore the
world will see him no more. He went to prepare a heavenly
place for his associate heirs, 'Christ's body', for they too
will be invisible spirit creatures. Their 'citizenship exists
in the heavens', - 1 Pet 3:18, Dy; John 14:19; John 14:2;
Philippians3:20, N.W."i

65

66 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

2. Jesus was unable to effect his own resurrection:

"It was the Almighty God Jehovah who raised up his Son
on the third day. The dead Jesus could not raise himself up
from the grave. "^

3. The body of Jesus could not be taken to heaven
and was disposed of by divine power:

"Those guards of the memorial tomb saw Jehovah's angel,
but they did not see Jesus come to life and come out of the
tomb. They could not do so, because Jesus was raised to
life as an invisible spirit. He did not take up again that body
in which he had been lolled as a human sacrifice to God.
The apostle Peter tells us so, saying; 'Christ died once for
all time concerning sins, a righteous person for unrighteous
ones, that he might lead you to God, he being put to death
in the flesh, but being made alive in the spirit' (1 Pet 3:18).
Divine power removed the human body in which Jesus
Christ had been offered as a sacrifice for human sins."^

4. The post-resurrection appearances of Jesus

were in different bodies specially materialized for each occasion:

"Almighty God raised his Son Jesus Christ from the dead
an immortal spirit person, never able to return to
corruption. So to make himself visible and appear to his
disciples for the forty days after his resurrection that they
might be his witnesses, Jesus materialized different bodies
on various occasions to show he was alive but no longer a
human creature ... As his disciples watched, Jesus ascended
heavenward on the fortieth day, his materialized body
disappeared within a cloud ..."■*

It is evident from the above quotations that the Watch Tower's
teaching on the resurrection can in no way be reconciled to that of
orthodox Christianity; for, in effect, the Watch Tower's teaching is not
of a resurrection at all, but of a re-creation. ^

To arrive at a proper underetanding of the Witnesses' conception of
the resurrection, and to give an honest evaluation in the light of the
Sacred Scriptures, it will be necessary to comment on each of the above
deviations in turn.

The Witnesses and the Resurrection 67

1. Christ was Raised a "Spirit Creature":

The Watch Towers "spirit resurrection" of Christ is a necessary
corollary of their understanding of the Atonement. Christ died as a
ransom for mankind, and like the typical sacrifices of the Old Testa-
ment law of Moses, he had to be immolated ; he could not receive back
the same body he had freely offered in sacrifice, forbad he done so, his
sacrifice would have been of no effect:

"The human body of flesh, which Jesus Christ laid down
forever as a ransom sacrifice, was disposed of by God's
power, but not by iire pn the altar of the temple in
Jerusalem. The flesh of a sacrifice is always disposed of and
put out of existence, so not corrupting. But the value of the
fleshly sacrifice remains and counts in behalf of the one
offering the sacrifice . . . Hence Jesus Christ was not
resurrected with the sacrificed human body . . . Conse-
quently, when he ascended to heaven, he did not, even as
he could not, take the sacrificed human body with him. He
took with him the value of his sacrificed human life, this
being pictured by his blood. "^

The Witnesses believe that Christ ascended into heaven, but because
we are told elsewhere that "flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom
of heaven" (1 Cor 15:50), it became necessary to have Christ forfeit
his human body and become a "spirit creature" so that he could enter
heaven and take his seat at God's right hand.

By "spirit creature", the Witnesses mean that Jesus became as one
of the angels, and they make constant use of a cryptic passage fi-om the
First Letter of Peter to support their contention that Jesus was raised
as a spirit creature :

"For Christ also died for sins once for all, the righteous for
the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God, being put
to death in the flesh but made alivein thespirit". (1 Pet 3:18)

Although the passage from First Peter is open to more than one
interpretation, no reputable scholar would accept the meaning proposed
by the Watch Tower. If violence is not to be done to other Scriptural
passages that emphatically deny that Jesus was raised as a spirit
creature (in the Watch Tower sense — see below), then we must re-
examine the text to see if it has been properly understood.

68 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Some commentators suggest that pneumafi ("in the spirit") should
be rendered as "by" the spirit, so that the raising of Jesus is seen as an
action of the Holy Spirit. Theologically, there is nothing wrong with
this proposal, for the resurrection of Jesus is an action proper to the
Holy Trinity — Father, Son and Holy Spirit; but this is not the sense
intended in 1 Peter 3:18. The play on words in First Peter would seem
rather to be between the physical and the spiritual, but not in the sense
intended by Jehovah's Witnesses.

Elsewhere in the New Testament, Paul refers to Jesus as "the Spirit"
(2 Cor 3: 17). Obviously, the apostle is not identifying Jesus with the
Holy Spirit whom the Lord spoke of as "another Advocate" (Jn 14:16),
nor is he implying that Jesus has been "spiritualized" as suggested by
the Witnesses. The "Spirit" in this context must refer to the divine and
heavenly level of being that was proper to the risen Jesus. Christ's
resurrected state is "spiritual", in opposition to his "carnal" state as a
man. As a "spiritual man" Christ is not encumbered by the infirmities
that weigh upon mortal men ; he is free to look to God and live only to
God, and this is the life he has gained for us. For "he who is united to
the Lord becomes one spirit with him" (1 Cor 6:17).

In his second letter to the Corinthians Paul tells us that we are no
longer ruled by the 'letter of the law" which brings death, but by the
"spirit of the law" which brings life (2 Cor 3:6). We are called to be
like Jesus, "spiritual", and to share in the ^orious and incorruptible
life he has won for us.

Being put to death "in the flesh", Jesus really died, but his physical
death did not mean the end of his activity. Christ was endowed with a
power (dynamis), thereby making him a life-giving spirit (cf. Phil 3:10;
Rom 1:4; 1 Cor 15:45), and by reason of this divine life that suffused
his human soul, Christ continued to live. "In this state" (i.e., his divine
and heavenly level of being unencumbered by the limitations and in-
firmities of his previous earthly condition — v. 19), Jesus went and
preached to the "spirits in prison" (an Old Testament term for sheol,
the abode of the dead; cf. Job 17:13-16; Is 38:10; Jonah 2:3-6. In
Greek: hades; cf. Acts 2:27).

It is one of the articles of the Christian Creeds that during the period
between his crucifixion and resurrection, Jesus "descended into hell"
(Greek: hades)'^, "and on the third day he rose again from the dead".
So it was in this pre-resurrection period that Christ was "alive in the
spirit", which does not mean that he was "made into a spirit creature",
as the New Worid Society teaches.

The Witnesses and the Resurrection 69

2. Jesus was Unable to Effect His Own Resurrection:

Jehovah's Witnesses teach that Jesus was unable to effect his own
resurrection and would have remained forever destroyed if Jehovah
God had not raised him up as a mighty "spirit creature".

It is clearly evident from the New Testament witness that the
resurrection of Jesus was an action of the Holy Trinity. The Father is
said to have raised Jesus (cf. Rom 4:24; 10:9; 1 Cor 6:14; 2 Cor 4:14;
14:4; Gal 1:1; Eph 1:20; Phil 2:9; 1 Thess 1:10, 1 Pet 1:21; etc.)
through the agency of the Holy Spirit (Rom 8:11). But on two
occasions (Jn 2:19; 10:17-18) Jesus foretold that he would effect his
own resurrection. Matthew 26:61 and 27:40, 63 also allude to the pre-
diction of John 2:19.

Jesus' first visit to Jerusalem after the commencement of his public
ministry occasioned the famous incident with the money changers and
the subsequent cleansing of the temple (Jn 2:13-22). The Jews asked
him by what authority he did these things, and in answer Jesus said:
"Destroy this temple, and in three days 1 will raise it up". The Jews
thought he was speaking of the temple of Jerusalem, but John notes
that Jesus was "speaking of the temple of his body".'Jehovah's Wit-
nesses claim that the body John mentions in verse 21 is not to be
regarded as Jesus' physical body, but something symbolic of the
spiritual body or temple of Jehovah:

"But he foretold to those Jews that he, as the embodiment
or foundation of God's spiritual temple, would be raised
to life on the third day (Revelation 21:22). In that sense
Jesus prophetically 'raised up in three days the temple that
the Jews had broken down' by killing him . . . Jehovah's
temple, which was typified by Solonion's temple in its
original purity , consists of more than Jesus alone. It includes
his congregation of 144,000 spiritual members, the spiritual
body of which Jesus Christ is the head."°

Jehovah's Witnesses have two reasons for supplying a symbolic
interpretation to this passage in John's Gospel; for it speaks of Jesus
effecting his own resurrection and of raising himself in the same body
he possessed prior to his crucifixion.^

That Jesus was speaking metaphorically of his own physical body as
a temple is evident from the context. The Jews had asked him by what
authority he turned the money changers out of the temple of
Jerusalem, and Jesus pointed to his future death and resurrection as

70 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

proof that he had this authority from God. Raising up a so-called
"body of disciples" would be no proof to the Jews that he had this
special authority from God. For even in the New Testament we see that
would-be Messiahs had been able to gather large numbers of followers
to accept their claim that they were specially chosen by God (Acts 5:
36-37). Jesus' words can refer only to the resurrection of his physical
body — as stated in veise 21 ~ and not to any symbolic raising of a
corporate "body" of believers.

3. The Body of Jesus Could Not Be Taken to Heaven
and Was Disposed of by Divine Power:

This question is also dealt with in the commentary on the Witnesses'
understanding of the Ascension,-^'' and it is included here only insofar
as it is related to the resurrection.

Having Jesus raised as an invisible spirit-creature posed certain
problems for the Watch Tower. What happened to the body? It
definitely was not in the tomb; nor was it, in their view, reunited with
the "non-existent" soul of Jesus. Some other explanation had to be
found. The founder and first president of the Watch Tower, Pastor
Charles Russell, suggested that the body may have been dissolved
into gases:

"Whether it was dissolved into gases or whether it is still
preserved somewhere as a grand memorial of God's love, of
Christ's obedience, and of our redemption, no one knows." -^-^

The fanciful speculations of Charles Russell may still be held by
some Witnesses, for they laid the groundwork for the current, general
explanation which speaks of a vague removal or disposal of Christ's
body by divine intervention. In other words, the fate of Jesus' body
has become a "mystery", but it is a mystery that could be solved by a
simple profession of faith in the bodily resurrection of Christ as stated
in the Scriptures. The Watch Tower's denial of the bodily resurrection
of Jesus is completely at variance with the Sacred Scriptures, where the
whole purpose of the resurrection accounts is to show that Jesus was
raised in the flesh.

The Glorified Body of Jesus

The risen body of Jesus possessed certain features that made it
different from other bodies; but it was still the body in which he was

The Witnesses and the Resurrection 71

crucified. When Jesus appeared to his disciples they thought they were
seeing a ghost, and to dispel their fears and doubts he told them to
examine the imprint of the nails in his hands and his feet:

"See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself; handle me
and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones as you see that I
have." (Lk 24:39)

One can only wonder what further proof could possibly be needed
to convince the Witnesses that Christ has indeed been raised in the
flesh. If the cross is a "stumbling-block" to those outside the faith
(1 Cor 1:23), then the resurrection is a "stumbling-block" to Jehovah's
Witnesses who claim to have the faith. With a little variation, the words
of Jesus' parable can be applied to the Witnesses who have refused to
believe in a bodily resurrection: "neither will they be convinced even if
some one should rise from the dead" (Lk 16:31).

To deny that Christ was raised in the flesh is to make him a deceiver;
for he deliberately sought to convince his disciples that he had been
raised in the same body in which he was crucified. No other inter-
pretation of Luke 24:39 is possible (cf. also Jn 20:20, 27; Acts 1:3).

The features that distinguish Christ's risen body from ordinary
bodies was his ability to appear or disappear at will, and to pass through
solid objects. These are characteristics proper oidy to a ^Zori/ied human
body possessing certain spiritual attributes, but nevertheless retaining
all the physical form and features that were proper to it prior to its
glorification.

The Transfiguration

An incident that is not without significance to a proper understanding
of the resurrection was the transfiguration of Jesus (transfiguration,
from the Greek metamorphosis: to change one's form — to be trans-
figured), when the three apostles who were to witness Jesus' night of
agony in the garden (Mk 14:33) were given a glimpse of Christ in glory
(Mt 17:2; Mk 9:2; Lk 9:29; 2 Pet 1:16).

The relationship between Christ's transfiguration and his resurrection
is apparent from the setting. The Synoptic accounts place it immediately
after Jesus' prediction of his death and resurrection, and from the
description of the event, the three evangelists have obviously borrowed
Old Testament imagery (i.e., the radiant features, the bright cloud, and
the heavenly voice, etc.) in an attempt to express the inexpressible.

According to Jehovah's Witnesses, the transfiguration "served to
fortify Christ for his sufferings and death, while also comforting and

72 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

strengthening the faith of his followers. It showed that Jesus had God's
approval and it was a foreview of his future glory and kingdom power.
It presaged the second presence of Christ, when his kingly authority
would be complete. "^^

The transfiguration is not without its problems for the Witnesses.
They do not like the idea of dead (i.e., annihilated or non-existent in
Watch Tower teaching) men — Moses and Elijah — appearing in a
"vision" and actually speaking to Jesus. They attempt to explain that
Moses and Elijah were "not literally present. They were represented
in vision. "^^

But however the Witnesses may try to interpret the event, the
transfiguration was really a "preview" of the resurrection, and Christ's
body, transformed in ^ory on the mountain, must be regarded as
essentially the same as his resurrected body. As Paul says in his master-
ful account of the general resurrection (1 Cor 15:51ff), we must all be
changed; our bodies, like Christ's, must be transformed. They will take
on certain spiritual qualities, but nowhere does it say that they will be
"spiritualized", in the sense of becoming as intangible as angels.

4. The Risen "Bodies" of Jesus:

A denial of any of the fundamental doctrines of Christianity in-
variably leads to a chain-reaction, in which the faith becomes so dis-
torted as to be barely recognizable. Jehovah's Witnesses began by deny-
ing the bodily resurrection of Jesus and insisting that he was raised as
an invisible spirit creature. Since Watch Tower theology rejects any
suggestion of continuity of life after death — even for the Son of God —
Jesus was in no position to effect his own resurrection, and so he was
non-existent for three days, until God raised him from the dead.

Faced with an empty tomb and a disembodied Christ, the Wit-
nesses sought to explain the disappearance of the unwanted body as a
result of the direct intervention of God. With Jesus' body disposed of,
only one final problem remained: that of the post-resurrection appear-
ances of Jesus to his disciples. The Witnesses claim that these mani-
festations of Christ were actually in different bodies specially
materialized for each occasion, and a number of texts are quoted that
supposedly offer some sort of support to their teachings. The three
major texts that are most commonly used are Mark 16:12; Luke 24:16,
and John 20:14.

There is a difficulty associated with Mark 16:12 that needs to be put
into proper perspective before any comment can be made on the actual
text itself. It is generally agreed, even by the Watch Tower, ^^ that the

The Witnesses and the Resurrection 73

original ending to Mark s Gospel has been lost or mutilated, and the
additional verses from v.9 onward have been appended by ancient
authorities to smooth out the abrupt and unnatural ending at v.8. There
are two main appended conclusions to Mark's Gospel; the longer, and
more common of which, contains the verse in question. ^^
Speaking of the risen Jesus, verse 12 says:

"After this he appeared in another form to two of them, as
they were walking into the country."

According to Jehovah's Witnesses, "another form" means "another
body", but in the light of other Scriptural passages, this interpretation
is not possible. The Greek word morphe is usually translated as "form",
but the New English Bible renders the word as "guise", while the freer
Knox Version translated the verse: "After that, he appeared in the form
of a stranger". So morphe need not necessarily refer to a totally differ
ent body as the Witnesses woiJd have us believe.

If the last eleven verses of Mark's Gospel are to be regarded as the
work of a copyist drawing upon material from Luke's Gospel and the
Acts of the Apostles, then the two disciples of verse 12 are almost cer-
tainly the same two disciples who were journeying to Emmaus
(Lk 24:13ff). This seems to be the opinion of most commentators. It
is this passagein Luke's Gospel which sheds valuable light on Mark 16:12,
which is used by the' Witnesses as their second "proof text" for claim-
ing that the risen Jesus materialized a different body for each separate
appearance he made to his disciples.

Jehovah's Witnesses teach that the two disciples failed to recognize
Jesus because he appeared in a new and unfamiliar body, but a care-
ful reading of the text reveals otherwise. The disciples failed to
recognize Jesus, not because he appeared in a different body, but
because "their eyes were kept from recognizing him" (Lk 24:16). The
Greek word Luke uses in this instance is ekratounto, and it has as its
root meaning a fonn of restraining or hindering; so that in many
Bibles it is usually translated as "held". The Knox Version renders the
word "held fast", while the New English Bible translates it as "some-
thing held their eyes". The translation of C.H. Rieu reads: "But a spell
was on their eyes". So the disciples failed to recognize Jesus because,
by an act of his wiU, he prevented them from doing so. And again,
what possible motive would Jesus have in appearing in various bodies?
A transformed body could make him look "different", but a com-
pletely new and unfamiliar body would only confuse the disciples.
Taken at its face value, the Witnesses' explanation means that the

74 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

disciples would never know in whose likeness Jesus might appear next.
The real reason for the delayed revelation of Jesus can be seen in
the disciples' reaction to his crucifixion. Their remark: "But we had
hoped" (vs.21), suggests that it had become a "stumbling block" to
them, and their faith in Jesus was weakened because of it. Before Jesus
would reveal that he had indeed risen, he sought to rekindle their faith
in him as the Messiah. Jesus sometimes demanded similar professions of
faith before he would work a miracle (Mk 9:24), after he worked a
miracle (lVIk5:34), and before conferring a special office (Mt 16:16).
Only after Jesus has stirred their hearts were the disciples permitted to
recognize him: "And their eyes were opened and they recognized him."
(Lk 24:31)

Mary Magdalene

John 20:14 contains the account of Jesus' appearance to Mary
Magdalene, and this is the third text the Witnesses use to support their
contention that Jesus contihually manifested himself in different bodies.

If particular attention is paid to verses 14 and 16, it will be noticed
that Mary turned around twice. On the first occasion, John records
with special emphasis that Mary was weeping outside the tomb. Jesus
approached her as she stooped to look into the tomb, and from the
structure of the sentence, it would appear that Mary glanced around to
see who it was. She thought it was the gardener until he spoke her
name, and then she turned around and recognized that it was Jesus.

Without going to the Watch Tower's extremes and claiming that
Jesus materialized different bodies, we can admit that the risen Lord
possessed transformed features. This is in accordance with 1 Cor
15:51-54, where Paul assures us that on the last day our bodies are to
undergo a change and put on incorruptibility. If we are not reading
more into John's words than he intended, we can say that Mary turned
around twice. The first time was probably mechanically, and she did
not pay too much attention to the newcomer. In her distraught state
she failed to recognize her risen Lord and Master, and merely assumed
that it was the gardener. It was not until she heard him call her by name
that she turned her full attention to him and realized that he was Jesus.

A Transformation in Glory

Christ's resurrection was not hke that of Lazarus, whom he had
restored to the same life as before and under the same earthly con-
ditions. The body of Jesus was now transformed in ^ory and completely
under the control of the spirit. He no longer went about openly as had

The Witnesses and the Resurrection 75

been his custom, but appeared only at intervals and to select groups.
The transformation of his body to its supernatural mode of existence
required a special spiritual insight in those who were to see him, and if
this was lacking, then the person needed special grace to "open his
eyes" to the recognition of the risen, glorified Christ.

The primary purpose of the emphasis on the wounds of Jesus in
John 20:20, 27 was to establish a continuity between Christ's crucified
body and his resurrected body. The risen Jesus who stood before his
disciples was the Jesus who had died on the cross. He had been "lifted
up", and had passed through death to a new life; his body bad been
"changed" (1 Cor 15:51). He was now transformed in ^ory, and for this
reason he was not always instantly recognizable to his disciples, but his
wounds remained to convince the disciples that his body, which bad
been sown in corruption, was now "raised in glory" (1 Cor 15:43).
Jesus now possessed a transcendent, eternal, spiritual body elevated
altogether beyond the conditions of earthly bodies.

Like the two disciples of Luke 24:16, the Witnesses' eyes are "held
fast" and they fail to imderstand the true nature and meaning of the
resurrection. They certainly speak of a resurrection; they believe in a
resurrection; but it is not the resurrection experienced by Jesus and
proclaimed by the apostles that they teach. Rather, it is a pale imitation
of their own devising and totally lacking any of the power attributed
to it by the apostle Paul (Phil 3:10).

Further aspects of Christ's resurrection are treated in the following
commentary on the Witnesses' understanding of the ascension of Christ
into heaven.

The Witnesses and the Ascension

The Acts of the Apostles states that Christ's ascension into heaven
occurred forty days after his resurrection. At the end of this time he
led his disciples out to a mountain, and after giving them certain
instructions, Luke tells us that he w^as "lifted up, and a cloud took him
out of their sight" (Acts 1:9).

The Jehovah's Witnesses' understanding of the ascension is un-
intelligible apart from their presentation of the resurrection. As we
pointed out in the previous chapter, the Witnesses teach that Christ was
raised a "spirit creature", and one of their reasons for denying the
bodily resurrection of Jesus was a text in Paul's letter to the
Corinthians, which states that "flesh and blood cannot inherit the
kingdom of God" (1 Cor 15:50).^

Watch Tower theology places heaven somewhere beyond the visible
universe, and in this scientific age, scientifically-minded Jehovah's
Witnesses realized that they had another reason for believing that Jesus
did not take his human body to heaven with him; for it would have
been impossible for him to negotiate the trackless wastes of space and
survive the fearful radiation belts and cosmic rays that are encountered
beyond the earth's atmosphere:

"Dematerializing his assumed human body and returning
to his invisible spirit state, Jesus in his ascension ran no
risks to his life such as from radiation belts around the
earth or cosmic rays in outer space. "^

But other absurd, and more personal reasons are advanced for the
rejection of a bodily resurrection, such as those contained in an article
in The Watchtower. The offending paragraph is quoted in full:

"Another thing: If Jesus had his human body in heaven,
then he has the entire digestive system, including the mouth

76

The Witnesses and the Ascension 77

and the stomach; and his faithful disciples, on going to
heaven, would have the same things. We remember that
Jesus said to them: 'I make a covenant with you, just as my
Father has made a covenant with me, for a kingdom, that
you may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom' (Luke
22:29, 30). Well, then, after eating and drinking, the food
and drink would go through their digestive systems. So
what? Well, Jesus said: Whatsoever entereth in at the
mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught'
(Mt 15:17, A. v.). Think of it. Since the arrival of human
bodies, there now have to be draught houses in heaven,
toilets, both private and public, with separate ones for men
and women. And now and forever Jesus, who the clergy-
men say is very God himself, has to use a heavenly toilet,
something that he never had to do in heaven before he
became a man. This has to be true if we carry arguments to
their logical conclusions. "'^

The Jehovah's Witnesses labour under a delusion. They are unable
to conceive of a glorified humein body that is no longer boiind by earthly
limitations; and because of this, they lack a true understanding of the
resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ. That Christ actually rose
from the dead in the same body he had prior to his crucifixion has been
adequately treated in the previous chapter, and there is no need to offer
further proof here. As the Watch Tower's locating of heaven somewhere
Beyond the visible universe will be discussed in Chapter Ten, we can
withhold comment on this point till then. It is only the manner of
Christ's ascension itself that calls for our attention here, and on this
matter two points need to be mentioned.

Firstly, a favourite argument employed by the Witnesses for claim-
ing that Jesus was raised a "spirit creature" and ascended into heaven
after dematerializing his "assumed" human body, is the false assumption
that the sacrificed body of Jesus had to remain on the altar in order
to be effective as a ransom sacrifice for mankind. As The Watchtower
puts it:

"If Jesus were to take his body of flesh, blood and bones to
heaven and enjoy them there, what would this mean? It
would mean that there would be no resurrection of the
dead for anybody. Why not? Because Jesus would be taking
his sacrifice off God's altar. "^

78 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Old Testament "Types"

Jesus is tKe sacrifice par excellence. He is the fulfilment of all the
sacrifices of the Old Law. The animal sacrifices offered by the Jews
were but types of the perfect sacrifice which Christ offered "once for
all" on Calvary. A slavish literalism in the application of all the details
of the typical sacrifices of the Old Testament has led the Witnesses into
folly. Old Testament types, of which there are about one hundred and
fifty (some scholars would see more), do not have to be exact in all
details. They contain certain features that find a fulfilment in the life
or person of Christ or his Church, but their "typicalness" should not
be pushed too far or we end up with contradictions and absurdities.

One typical illustration that readily comes to mind is the famous
"sign of Jonah" which Jesus apphed to himself (Mt 12:40). From the
Gospel accounts, it is evident that Jesus was in the tomb for only about
forty hours, whereas, a literal application of the "sign" would necessi-
tate his being in the tomb for seventy-two hours.

Jehovah's Witnesses would do well to remember that Isaac is also a
type of Christ (cf. Heb 11:17-19). Isaac carrying the wood on his
shoulders (Gen 22:6) is symbolic of Christ carrying the wood of his
cross to Calvary. And if Old Testament types are to be carried through
to the letter, then the Witnesses must agree that Christ, like Isaac,
received back the same life (only glorified in Jesus' case) at the
resurrection (Heb 11:19).

The Lamb of God

The Watch Tower's teaching that Christ could not take his sacrificed
human body to heaven is contrary to the Scriptures. Revelation,
chapter 5, speaks of a "Lamb of God", and this can be none other than
Jesus Christ, "the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world"
(Jn 1:29). Revelation reads:

"And between the throne and the four living creatures and
among the elders, I saw a Lamb standing, as though it had
been slain, with seven horns and with seven eyes, which
are the seven spirits of God sent out into all the earth."
(Rev 5:6)

"Standing"; that is, tiie Lamb is alive. It may also refer, as some
commentators have suggested, to the perpetual mediatorial role of
Christ as priest and victim. Like the high priest of old, "standing daily
at the altar" (Heb 10:11), he "always lives to make intercession for

The Witnesses and the Ascension 79

them" (Heb 7:25). "As though it had heen slain"; the Lamb standing
in the midst of the throne is alive, but it still bears in its body the marks
of death. The sacred wounds which Jesus showed to Thomas in answer
to the apostle's demands (Jn 20:24-28). Cf. previous chapter on the
resurrection) are forever present in his glorified body as a visible wit-
ness to the Sacrifice he made for us on the cross.

Heaven Not "Out There"

Secondly; heaven is not "up and up" as Jehovah s Witnesses suggest
in their writings, and even if it were, there would be no need for Jesus
to dematerialize his human body so as to take it safely through cosmic
rays and radiation belts. After his resurrection Jesus' body was glorified ;
that is, it was no longer subject to the conditions and limitations
that could have affected him before his glorification. By coming and
going at will and passing through locked doors, Jesus clearly demon-
strated that he had passed to a higher plane of existence where other,
less-restrictive conditions now prevailed.

There is no need to talk about any passage through radiation belts
and the like in order to reach heaven, as though it is to be located some-
where "out there". As the ascension narratives show, Jesus rose only a
short distance from the ground before a cloud "took him out of their
sight" (Acts 1:9). The cloud may be figurative of the cloud on which
Jesus is to reappear at his Second Coming (Mt 26:64); or may refer to
the cloud of the Exodus (Ex 13:21), or the cloud that filled the temple
of Jerusalem (I Kings 8: 10), which was a symbol of the abiding presence
of God among his people. In this latter sense, Jesus' entry into the
cloud could be symbolic of his entry into the presence of God (i.e.,
heaven).

Even if no mystical significance is attached to the cloud, its
providential concealment of any further ascension of Jesus should serve
to remind us that Jesus' entry into heaven is not a fact that is observable
to the naked eye.

The Watch Tower's teaching that the demateriahzing of Jesus' body
was necessary for his entry into heaven is a fantasy of their own making,
and is entirely without Scriptural foundation. Just as Christ's bodily
resurrection has become the guarantee of our own future resurrection
(Rom 6:5; 1 Cor 15:49; 2 Cor 4:14; Phil 3:21), so too, his ascension
into heaven meant the fulfilment of his promise to send the Holy Spirit
to remain with us always (Jn 16:7; Acts 1:8) and the preparation of a
place for us so that we can be with him for ever (Jn 14:3).

8
The Witnesses and the Second Coming

The doctrine of the second coming of Christ as taught by the Jehovah's
Witnesses follows a long and involved history that tegins with Pastor
Russell's first associations with Second Adventism. As a young man
Charles Russell was led to accept Adventist calculations that the stage
was all set for Jesus to make his triumphant return in October, 1874.
However, by the end of that year, it was evident that something had
gone wrong with the Adventist predictions, and the looked-for return
of Christ had been unaccountably delayed.

Only loosely connected with Second Adventism, Charies Russell
was quite free to explore a number of possible solutions for the un-
expected failure of the Scriptural "prophecies". For some years prior
to October, 1874, he had been toying with the idea that the second
coming might not be a "visible" event at all, and it was this hesitancy
over the manner of the second coming that enabled him to hold onto
his faith when so many of his contemporaries were turning their backs
on Adventism. The Scriptural basis for Pastor Russell's acceptance of an
invisible second coming will be treated below; for the same Scriptures
are now used by Jehovah's Witnesses to prove that Christ came invisibly
in 1914.

In consultations with another Adventist leader who shared similar
views to his own, Russell accepted a three-and-a-half years' "cleansing
period", after which time, Christ might yet appear. The cleansing
period corresponded with the Scriptural account of the cleansing of the
temple at Jerusalem three and a half years after Jesus was anointed "the
Christ" at the Jordan. This cleansing period also became an invisible
event when Christ failed to appear the second time;but by now. Pastor
Russell was looking further ahead, to 1914 as the year which would
mark the end of the "age of the Gentiles". Russell had regarded 1874
as the time of the enthronement of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary
and the following forty years (1874-1914) was the "harvest time",

80

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 81

when Christ would separate the "wheat" from the "weeds" (Mt 13:30).
From a study of the second volume of Pastor Russell's Studies in
the Scriptures ("The Time Is At Hand"), there can be no doubt that
1914 was, in his view, to mark the end of the world as we know it:
"October, A.D. 1874 is the date of the beginning of the
Times of Restitution ... If these time-prophecies teach
anything, it is that the Great Jubilee, the Times of Resti-
tution of all things, has begun, and that we are abeady in
the dawn of the Millennial age, as well as in the 'harvest' of
the Gospel age — which ages lap one upon the other for
forty years — the 'day of wrath'. We are already fourteen
years into this forty-year-day of wrath; and the preparations
for the strug^e are progressing rapidly. The coming twenty-
six years, at the present momentum, will be quite sufficient
for the accomplishment of 'all things written'." '•

As the years crept on and 1914 loomed closer, Charles Russell
began to have misgivings. "Things were continuing as they were from
the beginning" (2 Pet 3:4), and there were none of the signs that were
supposed to herald the "great Day of the Lord".

The Watch Tower president lived to see his prophecies discredited,
and his perplexity at his repeated failures can be summed up in the
words he wrote in 1916 for a Foreword to a new edition of Volume II
of his Scripture Studies:

"DeaHng with subjects so difficult that they are rarely
touched by others, it is not to be considered strange if some
of the suggestions made in this volume have not been ful-
filled with absolute accuracy to the very letter."^

Further Prophecies

Judge Rutherford, who succeeded Charles Russell to the presidency,
sought to offset the effects of his predecessor's failures to predict the
"time of the end" by claiming that Pastor Russell's prophecies were
actually forecasting the commencement of the First World War. With
great hindsight, Rutherford wrote:

"In fulfillment of the antitype, the Elijah class knew that
the war was coming and one of them, the Lord's faithful
servant. Pastor Russell, for forty years pointed out from the
prophecies that it would come in 1914."^

82 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

This reinterpretation of Pastor Russell's writings is still accepted
today and is .to be found in varying forms in official publications.^

Rutherford himself was unable to resist the temptation to try to
predict the "time of the end", and in his famous booklet Afii/ions Now
Living Will Never Die he calculated that 1925 would be the year set by
God to usher in the "new order of things":

"That period of time beginning 1575 before A.D. 1 of
necessity would end in the fall of the year 1925, at which
time the type ends and the great antitype must begin. What,
then, should we expect to take place? In the type there
must be a full restoration ; therefore the great antitype must
mark the beginning of restoration bf all things. The chief
thing to be restored is the human race to bfe; and since
other Scriptures definitely fix the fact that there will be a
resurrection of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and other faithful
ones of old, and that these will have the first favour, we
may expect 1925 to witness the return of these faithful
men of Israel from the condition of death, being resurrected
and fully restored to perfect humanity and made the visible,
legal representatives of the new order of things on earth. "^

In later years of the Judge s reign and following his death in 1942,
modifications gradually transformed these original prophecies until
today they are barely recognizable.

1914 — Now the All-Important Year

Jehovah's Witnesses no longer regard 1874 as having any special
significance, and 1914 now occupies the position once held by the
earlier date. The three and a half years of "temple cleansing" now ex-
tends to 1918, and refers to the expulsion of Satan and his followers
from the heavenly sanctuary:

"However, as soon as Jesus sat down at his heavenly Father's
right hand, Jehovah did not at once command him to rule
in the midst of his enemies who had caused his death on
earth. He told David's Son and Lord to wait until Jehovah
made those enemies his footstool. Why? Because the
'appointed times of the nations' had not yet run out.
Obediently David's Son and Lord sat there as High Priest
after the likeness of Melchizedek until those times did end
in 1914 (Hebrews 10:13, NW). In that year Jesus Christ was

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 83

installed to reign as king and began ruling with authority in
the midst of all his enemies. But he did not begin to execute
them in that year. He turned warrior like his enthroned
ancestor King David and waged war against Satan the Devil
and his demon angels in the heavens and hurled them down
to the earth, where that original Serpent once had bruised
him at the heel. In the spring of 1918 he came to the
spiritual temple with A.do.nay' Jehovah for judgement
work, but even then he did not begin to execute his
enemies. "°

Pastor Russell's "harvest period" has been updated by the Witnesses
and is now part of the "time of the end", a period that is expected to
reach its definite end within a few years' time.

Strictly speaking, then, the Christian doctrine of the second coming
of Christ is no longer part of Watch Tower theology, for according to
Jehovah's Witnesses, the looked-for return of Christ took place invisibly
in 1914, the year that marked the beginning of the First World War.
Instead of looking forward to the "appearing of the glory of our great
God and Saviour Jesus Christ" (Tit 2:13), the Witnesses now long for
the great battle of Armageddon (Rev 16:16), which is to be the prelude
to a "righteous new system of things" in a world transformed to its
original paradisiacal purity. Needless to say, Christians who are
acquainted with the Scriptural prophecies for the "last things" will have
difficulty in trying to reconcile the Watch Tower's fantasies with the
prophetical realities of the Bible; but in truth, no reconciliation is
possible.

So that an accurate picture may be formed of the Watch Tower's
beliefs concerning the "last things", the following quotations are taken
from authoritative text-books and magazines that faithfully present
the Witnesses' teachings.

1. Jesus' coining, like his going, was to be invisible,
and it was to take place in 1914:

"Some wrongfully expect a literal fulfilment of the sym-
bolic statements of the Bible. Such hope to see the ^orified
Jesus come seated on a white cloud where every human eye
will see him. They overlook Jesus' words before he left: 'A
little longer and the world will behold me no more'. Since
no earthly men have ever seen or can see the Father, they

84 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

will be unable to see the glorified Son. -John 14:19. NW,
Exodus 33:20; 1 Tim 6:16." 7

"As Jesus cleansed the temple in Jerusalem three and a half
years after he was anointed with God's spirit to be King,
so three and a half years after he received kin^y power in
the autumn of 1914 he came to the spiritual temple as
Jehovah's Messenger and began to cleanse it. So this occurred
in the spring of 1918. That marked the beginning of the
period of judgement and inspection of his spirit-begotten
followers.""

2. Why 1975 was regarded as a possible date
for the end of "this system of things":

"According to this trustworthy Bible chronology six
thousand years from man's creation will end in 1975,
and the seventh period of a thousand years of human
history will begin in the fall of 1975 C.E.

"So six thousand years of man's existence on earth wiU
soon be up, yes, within this generation . . . How appropriate
it would be for Jehovah God to make of this coming seventh
period of a thousand years a sabbath period of rest and
release, a great Jubilee sabbath for the proclaiming of liberty
throughout the earth to all its inhabitants. This would be
most timely for mankind. It would also be most fitting on
God's part.""

To shed more light on the preoccupation the Watch Tower had with
1975 as the possible date for the end of "this system of thin^", the
following information is taken from an article in The Watchtower,
entitled, "Why Are You Looking Forward To 1975?":

"Are we to assume from this study that the battle of
Armageddon will be all over by the autumn of 1975, and
the long-looked-for thousand-year reign of Christ will begin
by then? Possibly, but we wait to see how closely the
seventh thousand-year period of man 's existence coincides
with the sabbath-Uke thousand-year reign of Christ. If these
two periods run parallel with each other as to the calendar
year, it will not be by mere chance or accident but will be
according to Jehovah's loving and timely purpose."^''

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 85

3. The Battle of Armageddon is to bring about the end:

"The coming war of Armageddon will be Jehovah's fight in
which all wickedness will be swept from the universe.
Revelation 16:14-16 calls it 'the war of the great day of
God the Almighty' (NW). It will completely destroy the
invisible and visible parts of Satan's world, and thus it will
spell the accomplished end of this wicked old world. It
will be the climax of the tribulation which Jesus predicted,
saying; 'Then there will be great tribulation such as has not
occurred since the world's beginning until now, no, nor will
occur again' - Matthew 24 21. NW.''^^

We now turn to an examination of these three main points of belief
in the Witnesses' understanding of the "last things" to see how they
compare with the Holy Scriptures.

The "Invisible Presence" of Christ

The first point was the statement that Jesus' coming, like his going,
was to be invisible, and was supposed to have taken place in 1914.

The Witnesses' reason for insisting that Christ has returned invisibly
is to cover up their mistaken calculations that promised all the attendant
agns of the second coming in 1914. In line with this thinking, the New
Wodd Society now speaks of Christ's invisible "presence" rather than
his visible "coming", and Watch Tower publications hammer home the
idea that the Greek word parousia, which is usually translated as
"coming", can only be rendered rightly as "presence".

The Greek woid parousia can have the meaning of "presence", but
to insist that this is the only correct meaning of the word is utterly with-
out foimdation. In passages such as 2 Cor 2:10 and Phil 2:12, "presence"
is quite acceptable, but the New World Translators have systematically
contrived to eliminate any other meaning for parousia by inserting
"presence" in every instance where the Greek word appears, such as
Mt 24:3; 27, 37. 39; 1 Cor 15:23; PhU 1:26. A careful study of the
texts in question reveals that "presence " is not always the best rendering
of parousia, and it is only because of their original errors regarding the
supposed "'invisible presence" of Christ that the Witnesses have been
forced to defend their illogical and indefensible position.

In the Graeco-Roman world of the first century parousia was used to
designate the official visit of a ruler or emperor to a city or country.

86 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

and in the New Testament, this same word is carried over into common
usage to indicate the looked-for "arrival" or "coming" of Christ in
glory; and not an "invisible presence" of Christ as the Witnesses would
have us believe.

The Watch Tower s direct Scriptural support for the invisible return
of Christ hinges almost exclusively on two texts; John 14:19: "Yet a
little while, and the worid will see me no more"; and Acts 1:11: "Men
of Galilee, why do you stand looking into heaven? This Jesus, who was
taken up from you into heaven, will come in the same way as you saw
him go into heaven".

As an examination will quickly reveal, neither text offers any
support to the Watch Tower's "invisible- presence' teaching. Christ's
words in John 14:19 actually do no more than affirm the imminence
of his approaching death and are simply a way of saying that he is going
to die. His death will mean the end of his earthly existence and "the
eye which saw him will see him no more, not will his place any more
behold him" (Job 20:9). To interpret the words the way the ft atch
Tower has done is to give them a meaning they simply do not have.

After his resurrection, Jesus did not take up the same life he led
prior to his cruciiixion, in the sense that he was visible to evervone
(i.e., the world) as he went about his daily business. The post
resurrection narratives make it clear that the appearances of Jesus
occurred only at intervals and to select individuals and groups. In other
words, the world in general was to "see him no more" in this life.
Further than that, the words imply nothing.

The Witnesses' understanding of Acts 1:11 can be seen in the follow-
ing quotation:

"Most people will say, 'Our eyes did not see him return
then'. Well, at the time that Jesus ascended to heaven, the
two angels who appeared did not say that the onlooking
apostles would see 'this Jesus' come again. They merely
told the apostles that Jesus would come back. How? 'Thus
in the same manner as you beheld him going into the sky.'
They saw him go away but would not see him retmm. The
angels' words, 'Thus in the same manner', do not say 'thus
in the same body'. As to the manner of his going away, 'a
cloud caught him up from their vision' so that he became
invisible to them. His return would therefore be invisible.
The words 'thus in the same manner' call attention to the
fact that the world of mankind in general did not see Jesus

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 87

going into heaven; only the disciples there with him, the
'men of Galilee', saw him leave. "■'^

"The manner of his going away was quiet, thieflike, with-
out sound of trumpet or public display, yet with the
message, 'You will be witnesses of me ... to the most
distant part of the earth', ringing in the disciples' ears
(Acts 1:8, 11, NW). His witnesses alone saw him leave."-''

No responsible Christian can accept such an extraordinary distortion
of words and their meanings. Christ's ascension was not an invisible
event, but was clearly seen by all who accompanied him to the Mount
of Olives. It was not until a cloud took Jesus from their sight that the
disciples could no longer see him, and it was only then that the actual
entry into heaven took place.

"In the Same Manner"

After Jesus had departed, we are told that two angels appeared to
the disciples and assured them that Jesus would return in the same
manner or fashion as they had beheld him going. It is true that the
angels did not tell the disciples that they would actually see Jesus come
again, but a simple cross-reference to Revelation 1:7 shows that Jesus
will definitely be visible at the time of his return:

"Look. He is coming with the clouds, and every eye will see
him, and those who pierced him; and all the tribes of the
earth will beat themselves in grief because of him. Yes,
.\men."(N.W.T.)

If every eye is to see him, Jesus has to be visible. But according to
Jehovah's Witnesses, only his disciples saw him leave, and only his
faithful witnesses would recognize his return ; that is, with the eye of
faith:

"His return is recognized by the eye of one's understanding,
such eyes being enlightened by God's unfolding Word.
Christ's arrival and presence are not discerned because of a
visible bodily nearness, but by the light of his acts of judge-
ment and the fulfilment of Bible prophecy. "•'■*

If a little more attention is paid to Revelation 1:7, it will be noticed
that John says that all eyes are to witness Christ's return — even those

88 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

who crucified him. This does not imply an early return of Christ, or
that the generation which saw him leave would also be alive to witness
his return. The passage in Revelation can best be understood by com-
paring it with Pauls words to the Thessalonians:

"For this we declare to you by the word of the Lord, that
we who are alive, who are left until the coming of the Lord,
shall not precede those who have fallen asleep.''(l Thess4;15)

Those who have "fallen asleep" are specifically mentioned as "the
dead in Christ" (vs. 16); for this will be part of their glorious reward.
But in the second letter to the Thessalonians, Paul also says that the
wicked — and this would include those "who had pierced him" and per-
secuted him through all the ages — shall suffer punishment and ex-
clusion from the presence of the Lord "on that day" (2 Thess 1:8-10);
so they too will see him coming.

The Watch Tower publications have pointed out that if every eye is
to see Jesus on his return, then his coming must be invisible and seen
with the eye of faith. The Witnesses' argument is that if Jesus returned
in his human body, his arrival would be confined to a particular locality
and only those in the immediate vicinity would be able to witness his
return. The Jehovah's Witnesses have failed to take cognizance of the
fact that all things relating to the second coming are to take place
simultaneously, "in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye" (1 Cor 15:52),
the dead are to be raised, and those who are still alive are to undergo a
transformation, as is the earth itself, and judgement is to take place
upon all mankind. Paul's gathering of the peoples (cf. 1 Thess 4:17) is
indicative that all eyes wiU see Christ at his coming. Jesus himself
attested that his return would be a visible event during his interro-
gation by the high priest:

"Jesus said to him, 'Il'ou have said so. But I tell you, here-
after you wiU see the Son of Man seated at the right hand
of Power, and coming on the clouds of heaven. ' "(Mt 26:64)

To deny that the second coming wiU be a visible event is to deny the
words of Christ himself.

In order to convey the impression that Christ's departure was quiet
and unobserved, the \\ltneses visetheanalog>of athief (cf. 1 Thess 5:2:
2 Pet 3:10; Rev 16:13) and insist that his coming would also be
stealthy. But this is not the sense intended by the inspired writers.
That Christ's return would be '"thief-like" is not a reference to an

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 89

"invisible presence", but to an unexpected "coming". The key to this
analogy is to be found in Christ's own words as recorded in Matthew
24:43:

"But know one thing, that if the householder had known in
what watch the thief was coming, he would have kept
awake and not allowed his house to be broken into. On this
account YOU too prove yourselves ready, because at an
hour that YOU do not think it to be, the Son of man is
coming." (N.W.T.)

The Day of the Lord

That the return of Christ is to be a visible event is also apparent
from other Scriptures such as the following; In his letter to Titus, Paul
speaks of the "appearing of the glory of our great God and Saviour
Jesus Christ" (Tit 2:13). The Greek word used in this instance is
epiphaneia, and its meaning is "appearing" or "manifestation". Clearly
a visible return is here indicated (cf. also 2 Thess 2:8; 1 Tim 6:14;
2 Tim 1:10). Another word Paul uses is apokalypsis, from which we
get our "Apocalypse" or "Revelation". In his letter to the Thessa-
lonians, the apostle speaks of the great Day when the Lord Jesus is
"revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire" (2 Thess
1:7). Again, the "revelation" points towards a visible event that will
be apparent to all (cf. also, 1 Pet 1:7, 13).

We are told elsewhere that Christ's return will be preceded by the
sound of a trumpet blast and the voice of an archangel (1 Thess 4:16);
that Christ will come on the clouds with great power and glory
(Mt 24:30), and will manifest the glory of his Father. His appearance
on that day will be in flaming fire and accompanied by the angels
(2 Thess 1:7). Even allowing for imagery and symbolism in the above
descriptions of the second coming, it remains certain that the return of
Christ wiU definitely be a visible event that will affect the whole order
of creation.

Enough has been said to show that the visible return of Christ is a
truth that is firmly established in the whole body of the New Testa-
ment; andto answer the Witnesses'claim that Christ returned "invisibly"
to the heavenly sanctuary in 1914 we turn to the following passages
from the Gospel of Matthew:

"Then if any one says to you, 'Lo, here is the Christ', or
'There he is', do not believe it. For false Christs and false

90 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

prophets will arise and show great signs and wonders, so as
to lead .astray, if possible, even the elect. Lo, I have told
you beforehand. So, if they say to you, 'Lo, he is in the wil-
derness', do not go out; if they say, 'Lo, he is in the inner
rooms', do not believe it. For as the lightaing comes from
the east and shines as far as the west, so will be the coming
of the Son of man. Wherever the body is, there the vultures
will be gathered." (Mt 24:23-28)

Matthew 24 leaves no room for a vague or nebulous "presence" of
the Son of Man; for it compares the Lord 's return to a flash of lightning
that hghts up the whole sky and is clearly visible to everyone. As
gathering vultures (or eagles in the R.S.V.) are a sure sign to the hunter
that carrion is present, Christ's coming, when it occurs, will be just as
unmistakable.

Signs of the End

The Watch Tower's present preoccupation with the moral laxity in
our permissive society, the use of drugs, the soaring crime rate, wide-
spread poverty, racial injustice, and the leaning towards the occult, as
sure signs of the imminence of the "destruction of this entire wicked
system" ^^ may seem to have some Scriptural foundation, but when
one compares this state of affairs with periods of past history, it can be
seen that things are continuing as before (2 Pet 3:4) and that "there is
nothing new under the sun" (Ecclesl:9). The present state of our
society may indeed be cause for concern, but is it so vastly different
from past ages? Read what an early Christian writer, Cyprian of
Carthage, had to say regarding the situation in his day:

"Everyone is adopting a get-rich-quick policy. Forgetting
what was the conduct of believers under the apostles and
what ought to be their conduct in every age, with insatiable
eagerness for gain they devote themselves to the multiply-
ing of possessions . . . there is no mercy in works, no
discipline in behaviour. Women stain their complexion with
dye. The eyes are changed from what God made them, and
a lying colour is given to the hair. The hearts of the simple
are misled by treacherous artifices and brethren become
entangled in seductive snares. Ties of marriage are formed
with unbelievers. Members of Christ are prostituted to the

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 91

heathen. Not only rash, but false swearing is rife. Persons in
high places are swollen with contemptuousness, poisoned
reproaches fall from their lips, and men are sundered by
unabating quarrels."^"

This description was written about the year 250 A.D., over 1700
years ago, but it could just as easily be transposed to almost any period
of human history, and it goes to show that our own state of society is
not so different from that of Cyprian s day. How mistaken Cyprian
would have been if he had imagined that these conditions warranted the
assumption that they heralded "the destruction of this entire wicked
system".

Jehovah's Witnesses are just as mistaken in thinking that today's
long list of modem ills is fulfilling Bible "prophecy" in a special manner,
or that they are indicative of the imminence of the "great tribulation"
that is going to come upon "this generation". ^'

The long list of other "signs" such as wars and rumours of wars,
earthquakes, famines, etc., that Watch Tower publications use to
"prove" that we are in the "hast Days", may also seem impressive;
but equally impressive lists may be culled from almost every age in
history, and not a few of them have been used by false prophets to
show that they too had entered upon the "last days". Earthquakes,
famines and wars are recorded in every page of mankind's history, and
if they seem to be more prevalent today, then this is probably due to
our more modem means of communication, whereby the tragedies and
events in even the remotest comers of the earth no longer pass unnoticed
as they did in previous years. As for "wars and rumors of wars" being
part of the "signs" of the approaching end, one could just as easily
quote from 1 Thess 5:3, where we are told that it is when people are
saying that there is "peace and security" that the end will suddenly
come.

No Christian will deny that the Lord's coming will be "soon"
(James 5:8), but the "signs of the times" occurringin every age of man,
are meant to bring the people to repentance and to keep them alert
and ready for their Master's return (Lk 12:35-40); for the time of the
end is always near.

Too much useless speculation as to the "times of the end" can only
distract us from performing our duties to God and man. If we do our
best to serve God and remain in his grace and friendship, it will not be
of any great practical importance if the end of the world comes sooner
or later than expected.

92 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Further Speculation

The second point to be examined is the preoccupation Jehovah's
Witnesses had with 1975 as the possible date for the "end of this
system of things".

While no Christian will deny that Christ is to return again in glory,
less than a handful would admit that the time of the parousia can be
pin-pointed from the Scriptures. On the contrary, most would quote
the words of Jesus that such knowledge is reserved to God alone
(Mt 24:36), and leave the future safely in his hands. Despite the
assurance of Christ that no one can know the times the Father has
appointedfortheend,Jehovah sWitnesses have worked out an elaborate
system of dates, and by careful juggling with Scriptural chronology,
they discovered that mankind was six thousand years old in 1975.
Viewing this date in the light of the "events "(?) of 1914, the Witnesses
believed that by 1975 it was possible that "this wicked system of
things" could be no more.

It was admitted that the time of the end could extend slightly
beyond October, 1975, for there were one or two gaps in the early
part of the Watch Towers chronology that left open a question of
doubt on the precise extent of the time lapse between Adam's creation
on the "sixth day" and the length of time he lived into the "seventh
day". In an article titled, "Why Are You Looking Forward To 1975?",
it was admitted that ". . . the end of that sixth creative 'day' could end
within the same Gregorian calendar year of Adam's creation. It may
involve only a difference of weeks or months, not years. "■'^^

Because of the speculation that was aroused by this and similar
articles which had been featured in Watch Tower publications for almost
ten years, ^' and the feeling of expectancy that had taken hold of
Jehovah's Witnesses as a result of so much emphasis on 1975 as a year
of special significance — and this after it had itself aroused this ex-
pectancy that something special could take place in 1975 — the Watch
Tower hierarchy, perhaps mindful of its record of past failures in
attempting to predict the time of the end, began to have second
thoughts as 1975 drew ever nearer and "things continued on as before",
at last found it necessary to issue a statement to the effect that 1975
need not necessarily be the year for the decisive battle of Armageddon
to take place:

"The publications of Jehovah's Witnesses have shown that,
according to Bible chronology, it appears that 6,000 years

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 93

of man's existence will be completed in the mid-1970's.
But these publications have never said that the v^oiid's end
would come then. Nevertheless, there has been considerable
individual speculation on the mannter. So the assembly
presentation 'Why We Have Not Been Told That Day And
Hour' was very timely. It emphasises that we do not know
the exact time when God will bring the end. All we know is
that the end will come within the generation that sees ful-
filled on it the sign that Jesus Christ said would then be in
evidence (See Matthew chapters 24, 25). All indications are
that the fulfillment of this sign began in 1914. So we can be
confident that the end is near."^''

The Witnesses' "Generation"

Since the "signs" that supposedly began in 1914 indicate that we are
in the "last days", it is well to realize that time would seem to be
running out for Jehovah's Witnesses. As the battle of Armageddon and
the ushering in of God's "new order" must take place within the life-
time of the generation that witnessed the beginning of these signs in
1914, the Witnesses must be wondering why "all things are continuing
as before". There was a time lapse of sixty-one years between 1914
and 1975, and each passing year only serves to increase the interval,
so it is reasonable to ask what the Witnesses mean by a "generation".

Aid To Bible Understanding^^ points out that some generations
(e.g., between Adam and Noah) averaged 850 years. Psalm 90:10 is
quoted to the effect that "the days of our years are seventy years; and
if because of special mightiness they are eighty years" (N.W.T.). It is
also noted that thirty-seven years of one generation passed between the
time of Jesus' prediction of the destruction of Jerusalem and its fulfil-
ment in 70 A.D. Although Jehovah's Witnesses may one day be forced
to fall back on one of these longer Biblical "generations" to explain the
delay in the destruction of "this wicked system of things", they are at
present using the word "generation" in its accepted modem sense of
approximately seventy years. The Watchtower comment concluded:
"So we can be confident that the end is near; we do not have the slight-
est doubt that God will bring it about . . . But we have to wait and see
exactiy when, in the meantime keeping busy in God's service."

With this final comment no Christian would disagree, for one of the
great themes of the New Testament is undoubtedly the doctrine of the
second coming of Christ. Though we are urged to look forward to this

94 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

event with hope and longing (2 Pet 3:11-12) and pray that it may soon
take place (1 Cor 16:22; Rev 22:17, 20), we are constantly reminded
that it is not for us to know "the times or seasons which the Father
has fixed by his own authority" (Acts 1:7). Although the New Testa-
ment constantly seeks to discourage speculation as to the time of the
end, Jehovah's Witnesses are not to be dissuaded. Undismayed by their
past failures and the failures of all the would-be prophets before them,
the Witnesses have reinterpreted their former prophetic failures and
redoubled their efforts to pin-point the time of the great Day of the
Lord.

Hours and Days

To escape the charge of being labelled unscriptural because of theii
speculative attempts in the field of prophecy, the Witnesses resort to
the most primitive literalism in interpreting such texts as Mt 25:13 and
Mk 13:32. In these passages, Jesus warned his disciples to be always
vigilant, for they knew "neither the day nor the hour" of his return.
The "day nor the hour" is understood by every Scripture scholar as an
idiomatic reference to time in general, but not so for Jehovah's Wit-
nesses. They believe that the "time in general" (i.e., the year) can be
determined from the Scriptures; but not the exact "day nor hour".

As the Witnesses themselves are aware, "hours and days" are not
always limited to their strictly literal sense in the Bible, but are some-
times used figuratively. It was in this latter sense that Jesus spoke of
the "hour" of his passion (Mk 14:35), meaning the whole time between
his agony in the garden and his crucifixion. And Paul and other New
Testament writers refer to the whole time between Christ's ascension
and his second coming as "these last days" (2 Tim 3:1; Heb 1:2; 2 Pet
3:3). The Witnesses are not on very solid ground in affirming that the
prophecies necessarily refer to literal hours and days.

By directing attention to the texts that speak of hours and days so
that their own interpretations can be advanced, the Witnesses find that
they are less frequently called upon to answer other embarrassing
passages that speak of the time of the end as being unexpected
(Mt 24:44; Lk 12:40); to come suddenly (Mk 13:36); imminent
(Mt 10:23; lPet4:7; Rev3;ll; 22:20); Kke a thief (lThess5:2;
2 Pet 3:10); at a time unknown (Mt 24:36; Mk 13:32). Besides the
above passages that militate against any supposed "knowledge" the
Watch Tower may profess to have on the time of the end, there are one

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 95

or two other factors that must be taken into consideration if all the
Scriptures are to be fulfilled beforehand.

The apostle Paul assures us that the end will not come before the
Jews —as a people — have been converted to Christianity :

"Lest you be wise in your own conceits, I want you to
understand this mystery, brethren; a hardening has come
upon part of Israel, until the full number of Gentiles come
in, and so all Israel will be saved." (Rom 11:25-26)

No such acceptance of Christ has yet taken place amongst the
Jewish people, nor does there seem any likelihood of this happening
in the near future. It was of this passage from Romans that Gregory
Baum, O.S.A., wrote:

"It has been suggested . . . that Paul means by 'all Israel'
the entire Christian Church and hence does not refer to the
Jewish people at all. But quite apart from the unparalleled
usage of the term Israel, this interpretation does not fit into
the context of Chapter 11. Paul reveals a 'mystery 'in order
that the Gentiles may not be proud and despise the un-
believing Jews: while a part of Israel is blinded, he tells
them, eventually 'all' thepeople shall be saved, 'the remnant'
and the 'others'."^

Also to be fulfilled is Paul's prophecy of the "great apostasy" and
the emergence of Antichrist, whom the apostle describes as the "man
of lawlessness . . . the son of perdition" (2 Thess 2:3). Jehovah's Wit-
nesses would do well to ponder the words Paul wrote to the Thessa-
lonians, for they are as pertinent today as when they were first written:

"Now concerning the coming of our Lord JeSus Christ and
our assembling to meet him, we beg you, brethren, not to
be quickly shaken in mind or excited, either by spirit or by
word, or by letter purporting to be from us, to the effect
that the day of the Lord has come. Let no one deceive you
in any way; for that day will not come, unless the rebellion
comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed." (2 Thess
2:1-3)

96 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Armageddon

The third point to be examined is the statement that the battle of
Armageddon is to bring about the end.

Addressing more than ninety thousand Jehovah's Witnesses at an
international assembly held in the Yankee Stadium in 1953, Watch
Tower president, Nathan Homer Knorr, warned his listeners and the
world that the coming battle of Armageddon "will be the worst thing
ever to hit the earth within the history of man".

Armageddon, of course, is the symbolic name which the Book of
Revelation gives to the final encounter between the forces of good and
evil, and according to the Witnesses, this conflict is due to take place
within a few short years — or any time within the generation of those
who witnessed the invisible coming of Christ in 1914;

"S.oon now, Jehovah, by means of Jesus Christ, will fight
the 'war of the great day of God the Almighty' to destroy
this wicked system of things of which the Devil is the god,
and then the Devil himself will be put out of operation in
the abyss. This will show God's power over all his enemies
and will vindicate him as the Universal Sovereign. Christ
will usher in the new order, wherein 'righteousness is to
dwell'. "23

Except for the obvious symbolisms that are clearly intended to be
understood as such, Jehovah's Witnesses take the Book of Revelation
at its face value and invest the visions of John with a reality they were
never meant to have. This not the place to go into a detailed discussion
of the Watch Tower's understanding of the Book of Revelation, but
while limiting oneself to a brief comment on Armageddon, it can be
mentioned in passing that the other visions of John, such as the
thousand-yearreignof Christ, the limiting of heaven to 144,000 so-called
"spirit creatures", and the "chaining" of Satan in the abyss, are not to
be understood in the crudely literal way they are interpreted by the
Watch Tower.

Contrary to what the New Worid Society teaches, the battle of
Armageddon is not some vast super-cosmic conflict that is soon to take
place between the opposing armies of Christ and Satan, with mankind
somewhere in the middle. By claiming that it is, the Witnesses betray
a lamentable lack of logic and understanding of the Sacred Scriptures.

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 97

Apocalyptic Writing

The Book of Revelation is apocalyptic in character, that is, it
belongs to a form of Jewish writing that employed vivid imagery,
symbols and signs in which to express its hidden message. Apocalyptic
writings were common in later Judaism and early Christianity, and
usually appeared in times of persecution and war. Although Revelation
is the only truly apocalyptic book in the New Testament, certain pro-
phetic books of the Old Testament, such as Ezekiel and Daniel 7-12 are
apocalyptic in character and supply much of the imagery used in Reve-
lation. Apocryphal apocalypses, both Jewish and Christian, are quite
common, and can even be helpful in shedding light Qn the correct
understanding of the less common images and symbols used in
Revelation.

Being a Jew and familiar with earlier apocalyptic writings, John had
a wealth of ready-made images and symbols in which to couch his
message of hope for the persecuted Church. While John's message
would have been readily understood by the average Jew of his day, we
must remember that Oriental imagery is completely foreign to our
western way of thinking, and in this particular case, it is also 1900 years
removed in time.

The message of Revelation is applicable to all men for all time, but
the message cannot be divorced from its setting. To open the book as
the Witnesses have done, and read it with as much interpretation as
they would give to a modem text book is surely, in the words of Peter,
"to twist them [the Scriptures] to their own destruction, as they do
the other Scriptures" (2 Pet 3:16).

The Message of Revelation

According to the testimony of an early Christian writer named
Irenaeus, John's Apocalypse (from the Greek apokalypsis: revelation)
". . .appeared towards the end of Domitian's reign". Domitian was
assassinated in 96 A.D., when the Church was passing through a time of
crisis. It was natural for the Christians to wonder "where was the
promise of Christ's coming" (2 Pet 3:4), and in exile on the island of
Patmos (Rev 1:9), John was inspired to write words of hope and
encouragement to the persecuted Church. Being a Jew, and familiar
with Jewish literature, history, and tradition, John cast his message in
a form of writing that was well suited to the current circumstances.

John's message to the Church was one of expectancy, Christ had not
abandoned his Church, nor would he permit it to suffer mdefinitely.

98 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

He would "come like a thief" (Rev 3:3); his coming would be soon
(Rev 22:12, 20), and he would destroy his enemies with "the sword
that issues from his mouth" (Rev 19:21). The underlying message of
Revelation is therefore concerned with stressing the triumph of Christ
that has already taken place (Col 2:13-15); that is now taking place
(1 Cor 15:24-26); and which will reach its definite reahzation "shortly''
(Rev 17:14). All three concepts are merged into one in Revelation, so
that persecution and conflict and the triumph of Christ are seen as a
constantly recurring cycle that will "soon" be brought to its definite
conclusion with Christ as the victor. The Witnesses' famous battle of
Armageddon, which they conceive of as some future cataclysmic event,
is actually part of this perennial struggle between the forces of good
and evil.

Signs and Symbols

It is the nature of apocalyptic literature to use the names of persons
and places and events as symbols of what they were remembered for.
In this way Revelation uses the Old Testament symbols of the dragon
and the serpent to represent the Devil (Rev 12:9). Babylon the Great
had long since ceased to be the decadent capital of the anciejtit world,
but its former reputation was so well known that it symbolized per-
fectly the degradation of the powerful Roman Empire.^ In using
Babylon as his symbol, the apostle John pictured it as seated on seven
hills (Rev 17:9), a description which most commentators accept as an
obvious reference to the city of Rome built on the famous seven hills.
As the new Babylon, the Roman Empire had embodied all the tyranny
and evil of the ancient world-power that had subjugated the people of
God at the time of the Exile.

Armageddon is generally understood to refer to the famous battle-
field of Megiddo in northern Palestine, the scene of many decisive con-
flicts in Israel's turbulent history. It was here that Barak and Deborah
defeated Sisera (Judges 5:19) and Pharaoh Neco killed Josiah (2 Kings
23:29). Megiddo 's long association with death and violence readily lent
itself to symbolic adaptation, and the apostle John used it to good effect
in his apocalyptic description of what will be the ultimate triumph of
good over evil, of Christ over Satan, and God over all. John's vision
is not so much of a spectacular event that is going to take place in a few
years' time, as an assurance that the ultimate victory will belong to God.

The Witnesses and the Second Coming 99

Jehovah's Witnesses, who have set themselves up as exponents of the
Bible, are truly "blind leaders of the blind" (Mt 15:14): for their
absurd interpretation of the Book of Revelation reveals an abysmal
ignorance of the true nature of apocalyptic literature and an inability
to understand the Word of God in its total concept.

9
The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit

Fifty-six years after the historic gathering of bishops for the Council
of Nicaea, one hundred and fifty-one bishops met again in council at
Constantinople (now Istanbul) to deal with a recurrence of technical
problems that were an aftermath of the earlier council in 325 A.D. The
First Council of Constantinople was not concerned solely with a re-
iteration of the Nicaean decrees; for another important matter concern-
ing the "personality" of the Holy Spirit also called for its attention.

Macedonius, the usurper of the See of Constantinople, had been
active in proclaiming that the Holy Spirit was not an actual "person",
but an impersonal "force" or "power" by which God accomplished his
desired purpose.

Because of his eminent position, the bishop was able to influence
many into accepting his teachings; but his sphere of influence never
reached the proportions of the Arian crisis. The Council of Constantinople
convened in May, 381 A.D., and was concluded the following July.
The "Arian Question" was brought to a successful conslusion, and after
due examination of the teachings of Macedonius, his doctrine was con-
demned as erroneous. The concUiar bishops then set forth the true
Christian doctrine, professing their faith in the "personality" of the
Holy Spirit as it had been held since the time of the apostles.

Today, almost sixteen hundred years after the council's solemn
profession of faith, the "personality" of the Holy Spirit is again being
challenged by modem-day Macedonians, the New World Society of
Jehovah's Witnesses. The Witnesses deny that the Holy Spirit is a
distinct person, and claim that he is simply the active force or power of
God;

"Just as the wind is invisible tp man, so is the spirit of God.
When a man has God's spirit upon him it means he has been
authorized by God to do a certain work, whatever that

100

The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 101

work may be. So the holy spirit is the invisible active force
of Almighty God which moves his servants to do his will. "'■

Blanket Rendering

The theology of the spirit is rather complex (except to the Witnesses) ;
for the Greek wordpneuma (spirit) can be used in a number of different
ways, and very often, it is only the context that decides which way the
word should be understood. As with other words that cut across their
pre-conceived understanding of the Scriptures (i.e., "soul" and "hell"),
the Witnesses give pneuma a blanket rendering in passages where other
translations interpret it to be referring to the Holy Spirit, and they
make no allowance for the various meanings the Greek word is capable
of expressing. There is no denying that in many cases pneuma can be
imderstood to refer to the active force or power of God manifesting
itself in the recipient (see below), but to claim that it can have no other
valid meaning is further evidence of the shallowness of Watch Tower
"scholarship".

Most modem translations of the Bible, such as the Revised Standard
Version, which serves as the basic text for this study of the Watch
Towers doctrines, simplify the "pneuma question" for the general
reader by using capital letters whenever the context seems to be referr-
ing to the person of the Holy Spirit. Although the "personality " of the
Holy Spirit is thus more easily distinguishable, the procedure is arbitrary
and governed by the context, the translator, and the traditional under-
standing of the particular passage in question. However, the use of
capital letters for identifying the person of the Holy Spirit is not un-
justified, for there are very few instances in the New Testament where
we cannot be sure of the precise way in which pneuma is to be under-
stood.

"Impersonal Force"

What Jehovah's Witnesses call Gods "active force" (or his "holy
spirit") is that inner motivation which stems from God and moves or
inspires us to carry out his will.

As we saw in chapter 3, the tri-unity of persons in God (Trinity)
was completely unknown to the Jews of the Old Testament. God was
"one" (Deut6:4), and even though the Hebrew word echod was
capable of expressing a composite oneness, this was not the way the
Jews conceived of God. With no knowledge of the tri-unity of persons

102 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

in God, there was, logically, no knowledge of the "person" of the Holy
Spirit. The Hebrew equivalent of pneuma, "ruah ", was consequently
regarded as the impersonal force or power of God active in man and
nature. In this way, "The Spirit of God moved over the face of the
waters" (Gen 1:2); it is also the "breath (ruah) of life" that is in man
(Job33;4) and beast (Eccles 3:19). It is a saving spirit of power in
Zech 4:6, and a prophetic spirit that reposes on men in Num 11:26.
Ruah can also be evil (1 Sam 16:14), or irritated (1 Kin^ 21:5);itcan
produce confusion (Isa 19:14) and jealousy (Num 5:14); but in all
these examples it is never thought of as possessing a "personality".
Even when it is spoken of as a "holy spirit" (Ps 51:11; Isa 63:10) and
a "good spirit" (Neh 9:20; Ps 143:10), it remains an impersonal wind-
like force that effects the will of God. Although ruah was identified
with God, it was not accorded any existence apart from God.

Two points need to be emphasized. Firstly, any attempt to prove the
personality of the Spirit from the Old Testament is reading back into
the Hebrew Scriptures something that is not there. Secondly, any
attempt to prove from the Old Testament that the Spirit does not have
a personal reality, without taking the fuller revelation of the New-
Testament into account, is a gross misrepresentation of the Sacred
Scriptures and evidence of a complete lack of understanding (deliberate
or otherwise) of the growth and development of revealed truth in the
pages of the Bible.

The Greek word pneuma adequately expresses the sense of ruah, tut,
unfortunately, no single English word is capable of expressing the
precise meaning of either the Greek or Hebrew words. "Wind", "breath",
"force", "power" and "life", which are used in various contexts, all
convey something of the meaning of pneuma, but not one of them can
be used to the exclusion of the others. Even "spirit" (whether personal
or impersonal) which is the usual translation oi pneuma, fails to catch
the subtle sense of the Greek word. Something of the difficulty in
capturing the precise meaning ot pneuma in English can be seen in the
following passage from the Witnesses' N.W.T. rendering of John 3:8:

"The wind [pneuma] blows where it wants to, and you
hear the sound of it, but you do not know where it comes
from and where it is going. So is everyone that has been
bom from the spirit [pneumatos] .''''

The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 103

The Personality of the Spirit

Many New Testament translations are particularly free in ascribing
personality to pneuma, and though it may be quite legitimate for a
Christian to read back into the sacred text his belief in the all- pervading
influence of the Holy Spirit, it should be noted that it is not always
the sense intended by the inspired authors. A careful study of the New
Testament reveals that pneuma still retains the basic meaning of the Old
Testament ruah, but only in the New Testament is there any mention
of the actual "personality" of the Spirit. It is to the New Testament,
then, that we must look if we are to find the fulfilment of the great
truths that were merely foreshadowed in the Hebrew Scriptures.

Two of the many texts in the New Testament that reflect Old Testa-
ment ideas of an impersonal spirit are Mt4:l — "Then Jesus was led
by theSpiritintothewildemess to be tempted by the devil"; and Lk 4:18
— "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me" (of. Isa 61:1). Strangdy enough,
the Witnesses' handbook of Scriptural texts. Make Sure of All Things,
fails to use either of these or similar texts to "prove" that the Holy
Spirit is not a person, and instead, quotes from passages that refer to
the events of Pentecost:

"Now while the day of the festival of Pentecost was in pro-
gress they were all together at the same place, and suddenly
there occurred from heaven a noise just like that of a rushing
stiff breeze, and it filled the whole house in which they
were sitting. And tongues as if of fire became visible to
them and were distributed about, and one sat upon each
one of them, and they all became filled with holy spirit and
started to speak with different tongues, just as the spirit
was granting them to make utterance" (Acts 2:1^).

"When they had made supplication, the place in which
they were gathered together was shaken; and they were
one and all filled with the holy spirit" (Acts 4:31. Italics
added). 2

For Jehovah's Witnesses, the Holy Spirit given at Pentecost was a
special outpouring of the same spirit that appears elsewhere in the Bible
as God's impersonal active force, and following their usual practice of
retaining blanket translations for controversial words and phrases, the
Witnesses deny that any "personality" is attached to the Scriptural
usage oi pneuma.

104 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

In the Watch Tower's dictionary of the Bible, Aid To Bible Under-
standing, the Witnesses take up the matter of New Testament usage
of ascribing personality to the Holy Spirit;

"It is true that Jesus spoke of the holy spirit as a 'helper'
and spoke of such helper as 'teaching', 'bearing witness',
'giving evidence', 'guiding', 'speaking', 'hearing', and 'receiv-
ing' . . . [but] his remarks must be taken in context. Jesus
personalized the holy spirit when speaking of that spirit as
a 'helper' (which in Greek is the masculine substantive
pa.ra'kle.tos). Properly, therefore, John presents Jesus'
words as referring to that "helper' aspect of the spirit with
masculine personal pronouns. On the other hand, in the
same context, when the Greek pneu'ma is used, John
employs a neuter pronoun to refer to the holy spirit,
pneu'ma itself being neuter. Hence, we have in John's use
of the masculine personal pronoun in association with
pa.ra'kle.tos an example of conformity to grammatical
rules, not an expression of doctrine."^

What the Witnesses have done is to reverse the thrust of the argu-
ment in support of ascribing personality to the Holy Spirit by claiming
that because pneuma is neuter, then any further reference to the Holy
Spirit as a "helper" (demanding masculine gender), must be regarded
as simply conforming to grammatical rules, and not to an expression
of doctrine. But what are the facts?

It is true that pneuma (spirit) is neuter, and any "personality"
ascribed to the noun is therefore arbitrary. "However, the masculine
pronouns ekeinos and autos are used of the Spirit/Paraclete in [John]
15:26; 16:7, 8, 13, 14. As the Paraclete, the Spirit takes on a more
personal role than in many other sections of the NT."'*

The Paraclete

Throughout the Old Testament and into the New Testament, pneuma
was always regarded as the impersonal active force of God; but at the
Last Supper (what the Witnesses call the "Memorial Supper") Jesus
enlarged upon his previous references to the Holy Spirit and began to
speak to the apostles about the role the Spirit would have in the Church
after his departure. For the first time, the Spirit is referred to as "another
Counselor" (Jn 14:16).

The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 105

The Greek word Jesus used was Parakktos, a word which is still the
subject of much debate. Scholars are undecided as to its origin or its
exact meaning, and its usage in the New Testament is confined to the
Johannine writings. On the basis of its use in John 16:6-7, where Jesus
promises to send the Parakletos to "comfort" the disciples in their
sorrow, the Authorized Version translates it as "Comforter". The
R.S. V. renders it as "Counselor", while the Jerusalem Bible translates
it as Advocate". However, in a footnote in the Jerusalem Bible we are
told that it is "difficult to choose between the possible meanings:
'Advocate', 'intecessor', 'counsellor', 'protector', 'support' ". Each of
these words conveys a meaning of Parakletos, but because no single
English word can capture the complexity of thought behind the title,
it would be wise to follow the practice of the New American Bible and
settle for "Paraclete", a near-transliteration that preserves the unique-
ness of the word and does not emphasize one meaning to the detriment
of others.

The N.W.T. has chosen to render Parakletos as "helper", as have a
number of other modem translations; and in Aid To Bible Under-
standing, the Witnesses explain the impersonal nature of this "helper":

"As the Messianic king, Christ Jesus has the 'spirit of wis-
dom and of understanding, the spirit of counsel and of
mightiness, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of
Jehovah' (Isa 11:1, 2; 42:1-4; Matt 12:18-21). This force
for righteousness is manifest in his use of God's active force
or spirit in directing the Christian congregation on earth,
Jesus being, by God's appointment, its Head, Owner and
Lord (Col 1:18; Jude 4). As a 'helper', that spirit now gave
them increased understanding of God's will and purpose
and opened up his prophetic Word to them."^

Another Jesus

To answer the Jehovah's Witnesses' denial of the Spirit/Paraclete as
a person, it is necessary not merely to examine the role the Paraclete
has in the Church, but also his relationship to Jesus.

If the Holy Spirit is called "another Paraclete" (Jn 14:16), it implies
that Jesus was the first paraclete. In 1 Jn 2:1 Jesus is given this role in
heaven with the Father. But while on earth, he also had this role. And
it is in this role that we can see something of the relationship between
Jesus and the Paraclete.

106 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Just as the world refused to accept Jesus (Jn 5:43; 12:48), so,
too, the Holy Spirit is rejected by the world (Jn 14:17). The disciples
alone knew and recognized Jesus as the Holy One of God (Jn 6:69),
and we are told that they alone were to recognize the Holy Spirit
(Jn 14:17). As Jesus taught his disciples all things (Lk 20:21; Jn 8:26),
so, too, the Holy Spirit would teach them all things (Lk 12:12). Jesus
bore witness to himself and his authority (Jn 8:13-18), and in the same
way, the Holy Spirit bears witness to Jesus (Jn 15:26-27). As the
Paraclete is the Spirit of truth and guides the disciples along the way
of truth (Jn 14:17; 15:26; 16:13), Jesus is the Way itself, and the
Truth and the Life (Jn 14:6).

Even from these few brief texts, a pattern emerges which reveals
that the Holy Spirit/Paraclete is modelled on Jesus himself. He is an
image or likeness of Jesus, just as Jesus is the image or Kkeness of the
Father (Phil 2:6; Col 1:15; Heb 1:3). But what is most important is
that the Holy Spirit cannot come until after Jesus has departed
(Jn 16:7). Although Jesus is going to return to the Father, he assures
his disciples that he will not leave them orphans. He is coming back.
Jesus is not referring to his second coming, but to an immediate return.
Nor is this return referring to the short time he spent with his disciples
between his resurrection and ascension; for the disciples' hearts are to
rejoice with a joy that no man can take from them. Jesus is going to be
with them always, so that their joy may be full (Jn 16:16-24).

So the Holy Spirit, the "other Paraclete", is another Jesus, All the
promises of Jesus to dwell with his disciples are fulfilled in the Holy
Spirit. He is the presence of Jesus with the disciples while Jesus is
absent. As the quasi-personified "Wisdom" of God (Prov 8:24ff)
came to be identified with the Word of God through the influence
of later Christology and was seen to be truly a person, so, too, the
mysterious spirit of God which moved through the pages of the Old
Testament as the "active force" of God and was given a number of
"personal" attributes, was to be revealed by Jesus as a real "person";
one who was going to dwell among the people of God after Jesus had
departed. Nor can it be otherwise. The "activities" of God are not
separate from God. As the Word of God, Jesus is one with the Father.
As the Spirit of God, the Paraclete is also one with the Father £ind with
Jesus.

What the Witnesses have to say about "personification not proving
personality"^ is correct -- but only to a point. It does suggest that for
John, the Spirit was more than an impersonal force or influence. The

The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 107

fact that the personal pronoun is applied to pneuma in itself may not
prove that the Spirit is a personal being. It is because of the revelation
of Jesus that the Holy Spirit is "another Parakletos" who is to remain
with the disciples and teach them all things, that we are justified in
accepting the Holy Spirit as a person — another Jesus. And the Watch
Tower's statement that the assignation of the personal pronoun in
reference to the Spirit is only "an example of conformity to grammatical
rules, not an expression of doctrine" is thus seen to be without merit or
support from the Scriptures.

Back to the Article

In Aid to Bible Understanding, Jehovah's Witnesses come back to
one of their favourite arguments: the lack of the article to distinguish
the Holy Spirit from other holy spirits (God included). "It would be
expected that, at the very least, the definite article would be used . . .
this would at least distinguish it as THE Holy Spirit."' A list of texts
then follows to show the reader where the Holy Spirit is mentioned
without the famous article.

Since the use of the article was fully discussed in chapter Four,
all that needs to be said here is that the Watch Tower has again failed
to tell the whole story. As they themselves said above in relation to the
use of the personal pronoun, the omission of the article can be "an
example of conformity to grammatical rules, not an expression of
doctrine".

However, there is an instance in the Fourth Gospel where the article
gives us the fuUest form of "Holy Spirit": "But the Counselor, the Holy
Spirit (to pneuma to hagion), whom the Father will send in my name,
he will teach you all things" (Jn 14:26). Even if we did not have this
well-attested reading, what was said above on the revelation of Jesus
would still apply. The Holy Spirit is "another Parakletos", and truly
personal. And this has been the faith of the Church from the very
beginning.

Baptism in the Holy Spirit

A further argument Jehovah's Witnesses use to deny the personal
reality of the Holy Spirit is founded on Biblical statements which speak
of Christians being baptized with the Holy Spirit:

"As for the 'Holy Spirit', the so-called 'third Person of the
Trinity', we have already seen that it is, not a person, but

108 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

God's active force (Judg 14:6). John the Baptist said that
Jesus would baptize with holy spirit even as John had been
baptizing with water. Water is not a person nor is holy
spirit a person (Matt3:ll). What John foretold was fulfilled
when God caused his Son Christ Jesus to pour our holy
spirit on the apostles and disciples during the day of Pente-
cost 33 C.E., so that 'they all became filled with holy spirit'.
Were they 'filled' with a person? No, but they were filled
with God's active force — Acts 2:4; 33."^

There is no difficulty in John the Baptist's remarks that Jesus would
baptize with the Holy Spirit just as he baptized with water. Nor is there
any problem in the Pentecost account of the disciples being "filled"
with the Holy Spirit. The Acts of the Apostles makes it clear that
baptism under John was merely an external rite or repentance (Acts
19:2ff). Christian baptism, on the other hand, is something dynamic.
The very fact that Jesus is going to baptize with the Holy Spirit indicates
that the action will be completely different from John's baptism of
repentance.

The Christian is baptized "into Christ" (Gal 3:27), and in a
mysterious way he dies in Christ so that he can be raised to new life
(Rom 6:3-4). This new life is the gift of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38),
who thereafter dwells in the believer (Rom 8:9), just as the Father and
the Son dwell in the believer who loves Jesus and keeps his word
(Jn 14:23). In this way the Christian is truly the "temple of God"
(1 Cor 3:16; 2 Cor 6:16; Eph 2:20-22) and is able to be "filled" with
the indwelling presence of the Holy Spirit.

Admitting that it is possible to be filled with the "person" of the
Holy Spirit is no more difficult than accepting the teaching that we
must be filled with the person of Jesus Christ; and this is exactly what
is demanded of us: "Examine yourselves to make sure you are in the
faith; test yourselves. Do you acknowledge that Jesus Christ is really
in you? If not, you have failed the test" (2 Cor 13:5, Jerusalem Bible).

The Role of the Spirit

If the reality of the Holy Spirit is less observable in the Gospels, it
is because they are concerned with the actual life of Christ himself.
It was only when Jesus was nearing.the end of his earthly mission that
he began to speak more forcefully of the Holy Spirit and the role he
was to have in the Church.

The Witnesses and the Holy Spirit 109

Just before his ascension into heaven, Jesus directed his disciples to
convert the world, "baptizing them in the name of the Father and of
the Son and of the Holy Spirit" (Mt 28:19). In this Gospel text we have
the clearest declaration of the reality and co-equality of the Holy Spirit
with the Father and Son. Paul takes up the same idea and casts it in
similar formulae in such passages as 1 Cor 12:4-5:

"Now there are varieties of gifts, but the same Spirit; and
there are varieties of service, but the same Lord; and there
are varieties of working, but it is the same God who inspires
them all in every one."

Like the poorly-instructed Christians at Ephesus who lacked a valid
baptism and were unaware of the existence of the Holy Spirit (Acts
19:lff), Jehovah's Witnesses are without a sound knowledge of the
Scriptures which testify to the person and power of the Holy Spirit,
and as long as they continue to deny the pers*)nal reality of the Holy
Spirit, they are denying the very existence of the source of life itself.

"The Holy Spirit is not simply a 'he' but a 'we': the Father
and Son coming to us, the dialogue of the Father and Son. I
think of the Holy Spirit as the divine 'we', so intensely does
the Spirit make present to us the Father and Jesus, and so
transparent is he in himself. He is the 'we' that makes us
the people of God, one with the Father and Son. The Holy
Spirit is also the ecclesial 'we'. When we say 'we' Christians,
or 'we' the people of God, it is the Spirit within us that
enables us to say 'we'. He is the one person in many persons
in the Church, one person with two other persons in the
Trinity. "9

10

The Witnesses and the After- Life

This chapter examines briefly the Witnesses' attitude to the after-
life. It is divided into three sections, and looks firstly at the Watch
Tower's teaching on man's soul. It then examines the Witnesses' strange
understanding of heaven, and finally it looks at the reasons behind the
Witnesses' rejection of the teaching on hell as a place of punishment for
all those v^ho deliberately turn away from God.

THE SOUL - Mortal or Immortal?

Just four years after the death of Judge Rutherford in 1942, the
New World Society published what was to be one of its most popular
text books. Let God Be True. ^ Before it was revised and enlarged in
1952, the first edition ran through an alleged ten million copies (by
1971 the copies printed numbered more than nineteen million). Instead
of bringing out a revised third edition of Let God Be True in 1965,
the Society simply rehashed most of the material contained in the
earlier volumes and came up with Things in Which it is Impossible For
God to Lie.

Of particular interest in the new text-book was the chapter devoted
to the Scriptural use of the word "soul", and under the heading "Your
'Soul' Is You",^ the Witnesses attempted to disprove the Christian
teaching that man possesses an immortal soul. It seems hardly necessary
to point out that the Christian teaching is synonymous with the Biblical
teaching, and both are used as complementary terms to denote the true
religion as taught by Christ and embodied in the pages of the New
Testament.

Before proceeding to an examination of the Scriptural basis for the
Christian belief in an immortal soul, it will be well to see what the
Witnesses themselves have to say about the soul:

"In describing the creation of the original man Genesis 2:7
very simply states: 'The Lord God formed man of the dust

110

The Witnesses and the After-Life 1 1 1

of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of
life; and man became a living soiil'. Thus we learn that man
is a combination of two things, namely, the 'dust of the
ground' and 'the breath of life'. The combining of these
two things (or factors) produced a living soul or creature
called man ... So we see that the claim of religionists
that man has an immortal soul and therefore differs from
the beast is not Scriptural. The Bible shows that both man
and beast are souls, and that man's pre-eminence is due to
the fact that he is a higher form of creature and was originally
given dominion over the lower forms of animal life
(Ecclesiastes 3:18-21). The first man, Adam, was created a
living soul, and nowhere is it stated that he was given an
immortal soul. — 1 Corinthians 15:45"''

It is important to realize that the Christian concept of an immortal
soul is completely foreign to the Hebrew Scriptures, but contrary to
what the Watch Tower would have its readers believe. Christians are not
confused over the nature of the soul.

A Living Soul

The Hebrew people did not think of man as having a composite
nature of soul and body, but as a single "concrete"/)eKon. When God
breathed into man "the breath of life" (Gen 2:7), man became a
"living soul"; or, as we would say, a "living person". Although there are
a number of divergent views on how the Hebrews conceived of nephesh,
for the purpose of this study we can agree with the Jehovah's Wit-
nesses (with reservations) that the "soul" in Hebrew thought is the
"total person". In modem terminology, it would also be called the
"Ego" or the personal "I". What cannot be accepted, however, are the
Witnesses' remarks that man's pre-eminence is simply due to the fact
that "he is a higher form of creature and was originally given dominion
over the lower forms of animal Hfe". Man's pre-eminence stems from a
"special kind of life distinguishing him from aU earthly beings, a life
that comes from God — the 'breath of life' ". ^

Because the Bible contains a progressive revelation of the "truth
that leads to eternal hfe", we should not expect to find fully for-
mulated doctrines in the earlier ages of Israel. The Old Testament texts
that Christian apologists usually advance in favour of the immortal
soul (e.g.. Gen 35:18; 1 Kings 17:21-22; Eccles 12:7; etc.) must there-

112 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

fore be understood in the light of the Hebrew vision of the "total"
man. The texts may be favourable to immortality from a Christian
point of view, but this retrojected interpretation does not always repre-
sent the original meaning intended by their authors, and in doctrinal
discussions with the BibHcal-minded Witnesses, accurate statements are
essential.

A point that needs to be made is that if the Hebrew nephesh ("soul")
is not synonymous with the later Christian concept of soul, then there
is little use in the Witnesses going to so much trouble to "prove" that
it can die. If immortality is nowhere ascribed to nephesh in the Old
Testament, it simply means that in the early stages of its development
the doctrine was incomplete and needed the fuller revelation of the
New Testament to perfect it.

It can also be argued that it is nowhere stated that a nephesh is
annihilated. The texts that speak of the death of a nephesh are referring
to the termination of a person's active life on this earth, and no wider
horizon appears. There are texts, however, that seem to imply that the
nephesh (i.e., the "soul" understood in the Christian sense) enters into
a state of "conscious" inactivity in sheol (the abode of the dead. Cf.
Isa 14:9-11; Ezek 32:17-32); but here, again, there is the tendency of
Christian apologists to read more into these texts than their authors
intended.

The Witnesses of Matthew

To speak of the New Testament conception of the soul as though it
represented a radical departure from the Old Testament use oi nephesh
is not entirely correct. For the most part, the Greek equivalent to
nephesh, psyche, conveys the same basic meaning as the Hebrew word,
but on a number of occasions, a concept that began to appear in later
Judaism, also appears in the New Testament.

One of the clearest declarations of the Christian concept of psyche
as the persisting "self", is found in Mt 10:28:

"And do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill
the soul; rather fear him who can destroy both soul and
body in hell."

The first part of the verse distinguished between the body (soma)
and the soul (psyche). In Hebrew thought the body represented the
whole person — the "living soul" of Gen 2:7; but here Matthew differ-

The Witnesses and the After-Life 113

entiates between the two and points out that the soul survives the death
of the body.

Being committed to their denial of the immortality of the human
soul, Jehovah's Witnesses attempt to cloud the issue by accusing the
Christian clergy of laying undue emphasis on the first part of the verse. ^
In Let God Be True they even give the verse a futuristic interpretation
and claim that the "soul" is to be understood as representing the whole
man at the time of the resurrection on the last day.°

No matter where one places the emphasis in verse 28, it remains
obvious that Matthew is advocating a dualism of body and soul, and the
Watch Towers fanciful suggestion that the verse points towards the
future resurrection and judgement of mankind, is entirely without
foundation. The first part of the verse stresses the natural immortality
of the created human soul which does not perish with the death of the
body, and it is the fate of the surviving soul that now needs to be con-
sidered.

The Book of Revelation speaks of the "souls of those who had been
slain for the word of God and for the witness they had borne", and of
those "who had been beheaded for their testimony to Jesus" (Rev 6:9;
20:4). They sire spoken of as being "under the altar", that is, in the
presence of God. They are the "spirits of just men made perfect"
(Heb 12:23);' the "blessed ones" who have been "persecuted for
righteousness' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven" (Mt 5:10).

Evidence for an Immortal Soul

The Witnesses state that the word psyche appears 102 times in the
New Testament,'' and they falsely assume that the Scriptural basis for
this Christian doctrine is limited to these texts "alone, or they attempt
to confine discussion on the soul to these texts alone. No Christian
apologist teaches that the doctrine of the immortal soul relies solely
on the texts containing the Greek word psyche, for the foundations
of Christianity' are more secure than this, and survival after death can be
expressed in passages that do not even mention the word "soul".

Some of the strongest Scriptural evidence for survival after death is
to be found in Paul's letters to the Corinthians and the Philippians. Two
texts in particular express his firm conviction of being "forever with the
Lord" immediately after his death. The first text is taken from the
Second Letter to the Corinthians:

"So we are always of good courage; we know that while
we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord, for

114 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

we walk by faith, not by sight. We are of good courage, and
we wojild rather be away from the body and at home with
the Lord." (2 Cor 5:6-8)

Ordinarily Paul is only concerned with two states of being for a
Christian: that which he experiences in this life, and that which he will
experience after the parousia, following the general resurrection of the
dead. But in these verses from Second Corinthians, Paul speaks briefly
on the intermediate state which Christians dying before the parousia
(second coming) will experience. Although this intermediate state of
the disembodied soul can never be preferable to the final state when we
shall be "at home with the Lord", that is, in his presence, it is far more
preferable than remaining as we are in our present "home" (w 1-2).

The second text appears in Paul's letter to the Philippians:

"For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. If it is to be
life in the flesh, that means fruitful labor for me. Yet
which I shall choose I cannot tell. I am hard pressed between
the two. My desire is to depart and be with Christ, for that
is far better. But to remain in the flesh is more necessary on
your account. Convinced of this, I know I shall remain and
continue with you all, foryourprogress and joy in the faith."
(Phil 1:21-25)

Although Paul does not mention the word "soul" or its immortality,
there can be no doubt — except for the Jehovah's Witnesses — that the
teaching is implicitly contained in both passages. In fact, if Paul is not
speaking of the soul and its survival after death in these passages, then
his words are nonsensical.

Paul teaches us that death means being with Christ, while the Wit-
nesses tell us that it means extinction. The two are hardly compatible.
If Paul 's missionary work was of the utmost importance to the Philippians
and his death simply a state of complete extinction, where is the
dilemma? He speaks of his work as "fruitful", for it is Christ working
in him and drawing all men to himself (cf. Jn 12:32). The longer Paul
can continue this work the more converts he can win to Christ; yet he
speaks of his death as being "gain". There can scarcely be any gain in
passing into a state of non-existence where there is "no work or
thought or knowledge or wisdom (Eccles 9:10).

As the ancient Hebrews had no revealed knowledge of what took
place after death, Eccles 9:10, and related texts, merely record what

The Witnesses and the After-Life 115

was readily observable to the naked eye; namely, that the dead nephesh
or "person", like the beasts of the field, ceased to have any further part
in this world s affairs. The Witnesses, on the other hand, taking these
texts on their face value, find it necessary to mistranslate Phil 1:21-25
so that it will not contradict their teaching that man becomes non-
existent at death. But their various attempts to explain it away testifies
to its effectiveness in answering their claims that man does not possess
an immortal soul.

Resurrection of the Body

Lack of space prevents any discussion on other important references
to the immortality of the soul, such as Rev 6:9; 20:4; Lk 16:19-31;
23:43; Acts 7:59; Heb 12:23; 1 Pet 3:19, but each of these texts offers
strong support for the acceptance of the Christian teaching of the
immortal soul.

As we have already seen in earlier chapters, many of the terms used
in orthodox Christianity have been taken over and given an entirely
different meaning by the New World Society. When the Witnesses use
familiar terms such as Christ's "resurrection" and his "ascension",
they are giving the words a meaning all their own. In the same way,
their teaching on the resurrection of the body in no way resembles
any teaching ever held by the Christian Church.

The resurrection of the body supposes a continuity of existence
after death, so that the enduring "self" (i.e., the spiritual soul), ever
conscious of its identity, and retaining its intelhgence and will and
other distinguishing characteristics, can be reunited with its risen body.
For many years the Witnesses refused to see any inconsistency between
their denial of the immortal soul and the acceptance of a bodily
resurrection. They failed to realize that if there was no enduring soul to
form a connecting link between the former mortal body and the later
risen body, there could be no true resurrection, for there would be
nothing to resurrect. God could, of course, create a person who might
be identical with someone who had previously existed, but it would not
be the same personality.

Some of this simple logic finally penetrated the Watch Tower
fortress, and to make their paradoxical position more tenable, they
have even gone so far as to ascribe "memory" to God:

" 'But if a person is thus re-created', someone may say, 'is
he really the same person? Is he not just a copy? ' No, for

1 16 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

this reasoning overlooks the fact earlier mentioned that
even in life our bodies are constantly undergoing change . . .

"Accordingly, as soon as the genetic combinations are
formed at the time of conception, Jehovah God is capable
of perceiving and having a record of a child s basic traits.
So it is wholly logical that he is capable of having an
accurate record by which to re-create one who has died.

"We can have confidence in Jehovah's perfect memory.
Why, even imperfect humans, by means of videotape, can
preserve and construct visible and audible reproductions of
persons. Far greater is God's ability to keep such records,
for he calls all the numberless stars by name . . .

"Because of his perfect memory of life patterns and his
purpose to resurrect the dead, Jehovah God could count
deceased men of faith like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob as
being alive. "^

Although God's "memory" is now supposed to provide the necessary
"link" between the former and later personalities, the situation still
remains basically the same. God can certainly "remember" a person,
that is, he can recall all his distinguishing characteristics and incorporate
them into this "new" person, but if a man passes into nothingness at
death and becomes completely non-existent, then the new personality
is nothing more than a new creation, and all the Witnesses' talk of a
resurrection is simply words without meaning. '

Nor can we rightly speak of God as having a "memory", as though
he had need to remember every individual in order to be able to recreate
him anew. The reason God could "count deceased men of faith like
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob as being alive" is because they are alive; or,
as Luke puts it, "for all live to him" (Lk 20:38). The patriarchs are not
living on only in God's "memory", but are really living. God has no
need of a memory, for everything is ever-present to him. There is no
yesterday, today or tomorrow for God, just the eternal "now".

The absurdity of having the dead live on in the "memory" of God is
a pathetic substitute for the Christian doctrine of the immortal soul.
The Witnesses' denial of an immortal soul and their teaching that man
becomes non-existent at death is irreconcilable with the belief in a
resurrection, and it is opposed to the positive testimony of the
Scriptures. In other words, it is opposed both to reason and revelation.

The Witnesses and the After-Life 117

HEAVEN - Who Can Attain It?

Heaven is the goal of all Christians. Christian theology teaches that
through the merits of Jesus Christ heaven has become accessible to all
men. But according to Jehovah's Witnesses, only an infinitesimal
number, 144,000 to be exact, will actually attain this state of bliss. The
rest of mankind, the so-called "other sheep", are destined for an eternity
of happiness to be spent on earth. There can be no doubt that the two
teachings are violently opposed to each other, but before proceeding
to an examination of these differences, it will be well to have some
clarification of the precise meaning of the word "heaven".

Heaven in the Scriptures

The Hebrew word samayim, which we translate as "heaven", ex-
presses a number of different ideas. In the cosmography of the Hebrews,
the heavens were a "firmament" stretched out above the earth (Gen 1:
6-8); and the expression "heaven and earth" (Gen 1:1) simply signified
the whole universe. As, the whole universe had been created by God
(Isa42:5), it is impossible that he could be contained by the heavens
and the earth (1 Kings 8:27; Jer 23:24). Elsewhere in the Old Testa-
ment, heaven is spoken of as the dwelling place of God (1 Kingp 8:30),
and to distinguish between the visible heavens and the dwelling place
of God, the Hebrew people spoke of God as being in the "highest
heavens" (Deut 10:14). The apostle Paul also uses this metaphor when
he speaks of being rapt to the third heaven (2 Cor 12:2), and of Jesus
ascending above "aU the heavens" (Eph 4:10).

Although the New Testament view of heaven is sometimes nothing
more than an extension of the ideas found in the earlier Hebrew
Scriptures, a number of new elements are added that stem from the
revelation of Jesus Christ. Jesus has come down from heaven (Jn 3:13,
31; 1 Cor 15:47), and following the resurrection, he ascended again
into heaven (Mk 16:19). He has gone to prepare a place for us in heaven
(Jn 14:2-3), and where he has gone, we are to follow (Jn 13:36), and be
with him forever (1 Thess 4:17).

The Watch Tower's View

The New World Society presents a somewhat different picture from
the accepted Christian teaching on heaven. In Watch Tower theology,
heaven is reserved for the "anointed class" who form the body of Christ:

"Not all of Jehovah's witnesses expect to go to heaven.

Indeed, only a small proportion, a 'little flock' do. (Luke

118 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

12:32) Almighty God, who sets all members in his organiz-
ation as it pleases him, has Hmited to 144,000 the number
of the 'body of Christ', whose members will reign with
Christ Jesus in Gods heavenly kingdom. Only a small
remnant, sufficient to complete the fullness of that body,
now remain on earth." '■'^
Of the other faithful Witnesses, those who are not numbered among
the 144,000, the textbook goes on to say:

"An unnumbered crowd of faithful persons now working
as Jehovah's witnesses are sometimes called his 'other
sheep' or 'Jonadabs', because they were foreshadowed by
Jonadab, companion of King Jehu (Jn 10:16; 2 Kings 10;
15-28; Jeremiah 35:8, 18, 19). They do not expect to go to
heaven. They have been promised everlasting life on earth,
including the privilege of subduing, beautifying and popu-
lating the earth, if they, as Jehovah's witnesses, prove their
faithfulness to him before his war of Armageddon."^ ^
The above quotations from the Watch Tower's textbook raises a
number of important questions. Is heaven accessible to all the faithful,
or is it limited strictly to 144,000 "spirit-begotten" persons? Is the
Witnesses' view of heaven in any way compatible with the Scriptures?
And is there any basis for maintaining that the earth is to be trans-
formed into one vast paradise for those outside the select band of
144,000?

The Watch Tower's doctrine of the heavenly glory reserved for only
144,000 "spirit-begotten" persons stems from a too-hteral ujiderstand-
ing of two passages in the Book of Revelation (Rev 7:4; 14:1).

Who Are the 144,000?

In Rev 7:4 we are introduced to those who are numbered among
God's elect. This is the text which has supphed the Witnesses with their
teaching of heavenly glory for only 144,000; but unfortunately, they
have misunderstood the whole meaning of John's vision.

The 144,000 mentioned in Rev 7:4 symbolize the total nimiber of
God's elect. As John sees it in his vision, the four destroying angels are
told not to harm the earth "until we have sealed the servants of our
God upon their foreheads" (Rev 7:3). The seal is an identifying stamp
with which the elect are set apart from the worid, and it is reminiscent
of Ezekiel's vision of the angel with the writing case who was

The Witnesses and the After-Life 1 19

commanded to place an "X" on the foreheads of the righteous Jews
who were to escape the judgement that was soon to fall on Jerusalem.

In keeping with the type of literature in which it appears, the
144,000 is symboUc of all the elect, and it should be understood to
refer to the total number of the redeemed people of God — the "body
of Christ" (1 Cor 12:12-13) — that is, all the elect: pre-Christian,
Christian, and all non-Christian peoples "sealed out of every tribe of
the sons of Israel" (Israel being understood as the people of God).

This interpretation does not sit too well with the Jehovah's Wit-
nesses; for in Watch Tower theology the 144,000 are the "anointed
class", in contrast with the "great multitude" of the following vision
who are destined for an eternity of happiness confined to the earth.
John, however, sees things differently.

Contrary to what the New World Society teaches, the great multi-
tude "which no man could number" is not a group distinct from the
144,000, but rather, it is the same group. John is explaining one group
by the other. "After this", that is, after John "heard" the number of
the sealed, he was granted a vision of the whole company of the elect.
The definite number of the elect signified completeness: All the tribes
had their required number; none were missing (cf. Jn 17:12). Nor
should God's chosen people be understood as being only a tiny group,
for the members were so many that John could not count them himself,
he "heard" the number of those sealed - 144,000 (12 x 12 x 1,000).
In apocalyptic imagery, the number 12, like the number 7 symbolizes
perfection or totality. The second 12 corresponds to the tribes of
Israel or the people of God. And the 1,000 indicates an immense
number. In other words, the 144,000 symbolizes the great multitude
of the elect whose exact number is known only to God.

To forestall any objection to the interpretation that the elect can be
specified as 144,000 one moment and the next as "innumerable", it
should be remembered that we are dealing with imagery and symbolism;
and in apocalyptic language 144,000 represents a multitude beyond
numbering. It can also be pointed out that Jehovah's Witnesses, with
no regard for accepted norms for interpreting apocalyptic literature,
actually teach that the twenty-four "older persons" (Rev 4:4) stand for
the 144,000 followers of Jesus Christ. ^^

An Earthly Paradise?

Having misunderstood the meaning of the 144,000 elect of God,
Jehovah's Witnesses have been forced to add qualifications to the texts

120 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

that promise heavenly glory to all the righteous. As was noted in the
quotations from the Watch Tower's textbook, Let God Be True (see
above), all "men of good will", the so-called "Armageddon survivors",
who are not numbered among the 144,000 "spirit-begotten creatures"
can expect nothing more than an eternity of happiness confined to
this earth.

Even the "great men of old", such as the patriarchs, the prophets,
and holy men like John the Baptist, whom Jesus praised so highly
(Mt 11:11), are denied any opportunity to attain heavenly glory and
must content themselves with being "princes over all the earth. "^-^

The prospect of an earthly paradise might appeal to some materially-
minded people whose thoughts seldom rise above the comforts of earth,
but it is completely unsatisfactory for those whose hope it is to be
"forever with the Lord". Needless to say, the cruel delusion that pre-
destines all but a token number of men to immortality on earth is a
teaching that is nowhere to be found in the Sacred Scriptures.

Although Watch Tower theology has three final states for mankind
(i.e., heaven for the 144,000 spirit creatures; an earthly paradise for the
"other sheep", and total annihilation for the unregenerate evil-doers),
the Bible speaks of only two states: heaven for the righteous, and hell
(gehenna) for the wicked.

We are told that God, who desires not the death of a sinner (Ezek
18:23), but "desires all men to be saved" (1 Tim 2:4), has assigned each
person to a particular position in the "body" of Christ (1 Cor 12:27-30).
The metaphorical use of a body to explain the relationship between
Christ and his followers also provides us with a key to the understanding
of the universality of heaven. In reminding the Ephesians of the intimate
union contracted by marriage partners, Paul takes the opportunity to
use it as an analogy of the relationship between Christ and his Church —
which is his body (Eph 5:23). By virtue of their baptism, all Christians
belong to the body of Christ; "For by one Spirit we were all baptized
into one body — Jews or Greeks, slaves or free — and aD were made to
drink of one Spirit" (1 Cor 12:13).

Although Paul speaks of the Church, which is Christ's body "the
fullness of him who fills all in all "(Eph 1:23), he also points out that
it is still expanding (Col 2:19); for it has not yet attained to its fuU
stature promised by its incorporation in Christ (Eph 4:13). The knittiag
together of Christ's body in all its members, which is only imperfeclly
realized now, is to achieve this perfection in the future, when all its
members are finally united with Christ in heaven.

The Witnesses and the After-Life 121

When the Christians at Corinth began separating into factions, Paul
was obliged to write a strong letter of protest : ^^

"What I mean is that each one of you says, 'I belong to
Paul', or 'I belong to Apollos', or 'I belong to Cephas', or 'I
belong to Christ'. Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for
you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? " (1 Cor
1:12-13)

An Indivisible Body

Just as it is impossible for the Church to be divided in its allegiance
to Christ, so it is impossible to accept a teaching which vvould attempt
to split up this total Christ into 144,000 "spirit-begotten" Christians in
Heaven and those who are numbered among the "other sheep" on earth.
Only a defective knowledge of the Scriptures, which is reprehensible in
a group who have set themselves up as "Bible guides", can account for
the Witnesses' total failure to grasp the conclusions to which their
teaching must necessarily lead.

The Witnesses' division of righteous mankind into two classes is
simply an attempt to cover up past mistakes that promised the heavenly
kingdom to be ushered in towards the end of the last century. But
God's promises cannot be so easily distorted, and no matter what the
Witnesses may claim, the Bible has no knowledge of a remnant of
Christians destined for heavenly union with Jesus and a "great multi-'
tude" of "other sheep" settling down to an eternity of happiness on
earth.

It is true that the Scriptures speak of a class of "sheep", but they
are contrasted with the unrepentant "goats" of the parable, who are
for ever excluded from God's presence (cf. Mt 25:31-46).

The Witnesses quote a number of texts that seem to suggest the
future estabhshment of an earthly paradise, but when they are subjected
to scrutiny, these texts fail to offer the support the Witnesses imagine.
Lack of space restricts comment on all of these texts, but an
examination of one of the Watch Tower's most common objections will
suffice to show the shallowness of its arguments.

Flesh and Blood

The text in question is 1 Cor 15:50, and it tells us that "flesh and
blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God". But contrary to the em-
phasis the Watch Tower puts on this verse, Paul is not suggesting that a

122 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

vast number of earthly "Armageddon survivors" are going to be ex-
cluded from, heaven. The key to the proper understanding of this
passage is to be found in the context of 1 Cor 15. After reminding us
that "flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God", he goes on
to say in verse 51: "Lo, I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but
we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the
last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raisea
imperishable, and we shall be changed. For this perishable nature must
put on the imperishable, and this mortal nature must put on
immortality."

Paul admits that he is telling us a "mystery" — a revelation that we
cannot fuUy understand. Even after he has revealed God s plan to us, it
does not become any less a mystery, for the process and result of our
transformation in Christ remains beyond our knowledge and experience.
And about forty years later, the apostle John reaffirmed Pauls state-
ment by writing: "It does not yet appear what we shall be, but we
know that when he appears we shall be like him, for we shall see him
as he is"(l Jn 3:2. Cf. Rom 8:23; 2 Cor 5:1-5).

Instead of being so easily led astray by the speculative fantasies of
the Watch Tower, a person would do well to content himself with the
words of Paul: "But, as it is written, 'What no eye has seen, nor ear
heard, nor the heart of man conceived, what God has prepared for
those who love him', God has revealed to us through the Spirit"
(1 Cor 2:9).

HELL — A Place of Punishment

If it is true that the Bible promises a heavenly kingdom to all who
love and serve God in this life, it is also true that it offers the awful
possibility that many may fail to attain this union with God and be
forever excluded from his presence. All who deliberately reject the
saving grace of God are to be cast into hell, which in Christian theology,
is the place or state of punishment where all who die at enmity with
God will suffer the pains of loss and of sense.

Biographers of the Watch Tower s founder, Charies Taze Russell,
are unanimous in declaring his rejection of orthodox Christianity to
be due to his inability to reconcile the doctrine of hell with the
teaching that "God is love" (1 Jn4:I6). Today, a century later, the
former Pastors denial of hell is still at the heart of Watch Tower
theology, and Jehovah's Witnesses are as loud as ever in proclaiming
that "there is no hell".

The Witnesses and the After-Life 123

Many of the Witnesses' objections to the teaching of hell may be
summed up in these quotations from one of their textbooks:

"The doctrine of a burning hell where the wicked are tor-
tured eternally after death cannot be true, mainly for four
reasons; (1) It is wholly unscriptural; (2) it is unreasonable;
(3) it is contrary to God's love; and (4) it is repugnant to
justice."^*

As to the perpetrator of this doctrine, the Witnesses state:

"Who is responsible for this God-defaming doctrine of a
hell of torment? The promulgator of it is Satan himself.
His purpose in introducing it has been to frighten the
people away from studying the Bible and to make them
hate God. "15

According to the Jehovah's Witnesses, the "God-dishonoring doc-
trine of a fiery hell for tormenting conscious human souls eternally "^^
is kept alive by the Christian clergy:

"Imperfect man does not torture even a mad dog, but kills
it. And yet the clergymen attribute to God, who is love, the
wicked crime of torturing human creatures merely because
they had the misfortune to be bom sinners. "•'■'

Even the teaching of Christianity is misrepresented:

"But are not Satan the Devil and his demons down in hell
keeping the fires and making it hard for those .who are in
it? This is what is taught by Christendom's clergy. "^^

There are so many errors contained in these few brief quotations
that this whole chapter could be devoted to answering them, but that
would lose sight of the primary purpose of this book, which is to state
the Watch Tower's doctrines in a clear and concise manner and examine
them in the light of Christian tradition and sound principles of Biblical
interpretation.

Sheol and Hades

Many of the Witnesses' objections to hell rely on the confusion
caused by the evolution of the word in the En^sh language, so before

124 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

any answer can be offered to the Witnesses' denial of hell, we must first
establish correct terminology.

Jehovah's Witnesses assert that the Hebrew word sheol, which some
Bibles translate as hell, refers to the common grave of mankind, and
that its Greek equivalent, hades, must also be taken to mean the grave:

"The Hebrew word at Psalm 16:10 translated 'hell' is sheol;
but in Peter's Greek quotation it is hades. So we see that
hades is the Greek equivalent for sheol. The original word
in each language means mankind's common grave." ^'

The Witnesses labour under a delusion. Their position is so precarious
that despite all the evidence to the contrary, they are forced to deny
that sheol and hades can have more than area of meaning. It is true that
in certain contexts, sheol does have the meaning of the grave (cf. Gen
37:35; 42:38; 1 Kgs 2:6, 9; Job 21:13); but to state forcefully that this
is its only meaning is to set oneself at variance with facts established
by reputable scholars of every major Christian denomination.

In Isa 14:9-11 the Old Testament view oi sheol reaches a new level
of understanding as the prophet pictures the "shades" of the great
kings of the past rousing themselves to greet the arrival of a fellow king
(see also Ezek 32:17-32). Saul's recourse to the forbidden practice of
necromancy brought Samuel's spirit back from sheol with the warning
that Saul and his sons would be joining him the following day (1 Sam
28:7-19).

These texts, although highly poetic, are best understood as being
descriptive of a state or condition beyond the grave, where the dead
retain a vague, shadowy existence as replicas of what they had been in
life. Although sheol can sometimes mean the grave, contextual study
demands that it also be given a wider range of meaning, such as the
R.S.V.'s nether-world, the non-world, which is variously described as
being a "pit" (Job 33:24, 28); "chambers of death" (Prov 7:27), and a
"fortress" (Isa 38:10). Job describes it as being barred by gates (Job
38:17), and the Psalmist speaks of it as a place of darkness and of
silence (Ps 88:6; 115:17). It should be mentioned here also, that when
the Jehovah's Witnesses speak of the dead as being in sheol: "Hence,
sheol is obviously the place to which the dead go,"^^ they are actually
using contradictory terms. If a person becomes non-existent at death,
which is what the Witnesses teach, then he cannot be said to be
anywhere — even in a "common grave of mankind" — whatever such a
phrase might mean.

The Witnesses and the After-Life 125

In the New Testament the Greek equivalent to sheol, hades, often
echoes the Old Testament usage of sheol as the "grave", but there are
a number of departures. In condemning the indifference of Capernaum,
Jesus warned that it would be brought down to hades (Mt 11:23;
Lk 10:15); which in this instance represents utter ruin or destruction.
In Luke's parable of the Rich Man a;nd Lazarus (Lk I6:19ff), hadeS'
becomes a place of punishment scarcely distinguishable from hell.
And in Mt 16:18, it is spoken of as a fortress-like kingdom that will
never overcome Christ's Church.

Gehenna

A chapter in The Watchtower of November 1st, 1968, claims that
hades cannot be understood as the place of the damned because the
Bible says that Jesus was in hell. 21 It is an article of the Christian faith
professed in the Apostles Creed that Jesus descended into "hell"
(hades), but this is not the hell of the damned which is the meaning
of the Hebrew word gehenna, but the "abode of the dead" which Peter
clearly teaches was the lot of all men and the place where Jesus went
and preached the Good News during the period between his death and
resurrection (1 Pet 3:19).

Like gehenna, hades was the kingdom of death, and it remained so
until Jesus descended there and brought "spiritual" life to all the right-
eous. Having broken the reign of death (2 Tim 1:10), he brought release
to its captives, and only those who were "spiritually dead" (Eph 2:1:
Col 2:13) and cut off from the love of God, continued to be held fast
in that state.

When rightly understood, both hades and gehenna can be termed
"hell" without any of the Watch Tower's supposed contradiction
between the two words.

The word gehenna, which appears twelve times in the New Testa-
ment, is a term derived from the Rebiew ge-hinnom. This word referred
to a valley outside the south-west wall of Jerusalem. Excellent draught
conditions had made it an ideal site for the furnaces of potters and
founders, but it obtained an unholy reputation when altars were
erected there for human sacrifices to Moloch (2Kgs23:10). Because
of its association with all that was abhorrent to the Jews, Jeremiah
cursed the place and predicted that it would become a burying-
ground and wasteland (Jer 19:6-9). In the time of Jesus is was used as a
garbage dump and for the disposal of everything unclean. With its lojig

126 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

history of idolatry and corruption, Gehenna's constantly-burning,
sulphur-fed fires provided an apt symbol for the fearful punishment
that would overtake the wicked. This was the sense in which it was
used in the New Testament.

No Annihilation

According to Jehovah's Witnesses, gehenm is a symbol of complete
destruction; "So when Jesus said that persons would be thrown into
Gehenna for their bad deeds, what did he mean? Not that they would
be tormented forever. Jesus used that valley (Gehenna) of fire and
brimstone as a proper symbol of everlasting destruction. "^^

Contrary to this statement from the Watch Tower, it can be shown
that the concept of annihilation, even when it is applied to the wicked,
is nowhere taught in the Scriptures. However, in accordance with their
denial of the immortality of the soul, Jehovah's Witnesses teach that
the New Testament use of the verb "destroy" means nothing less than
complete extinction;

"In order to support the pagan Babylonian teaching and the

pagan Greek teaching that the human soul is immortal and

does not die with the death of the human body, some

clergymen of Christendom quote the words: 'Fear not them

which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul'. They

stop short of quoting all of Jesus' words, for the verse

(Matthew 10:28, AV) goes on to say; 'But rather fear him

which is able to destroy both soul (psykhe) and body in

hell (Gehenna)\ So it is not impossible for Almighty God

to destroy the human soul, put it out of existence. "^^

As an examination of the original language will quickly reveal, the

Watch Tower's statement is completely unsupported by the facts. The

verb "destroy" is a rendering of the Greek apolesai, which in turn is

derived from the root word apollumi, a word which even the Watch

Tower's Translating Committee was forced to admit had a wider range

of meaning than "destroy". It will be seen from the following examples

that apollumi and its derivates can be used in contexts which exclude

any idea of destruction:

"But, instead, go continuJly to the lost (apoloolota) sheep of the

house of Israel" (Mt 10:6, N.W.T.).
"How many hired men of my father are abounding with bread,
while I am perishing (apollumai) here froni famine" (Lk 15:17,
N.W.T.).

The Witnesses and the After-Life 127

"On seeing this the disciples became indignant and said; 'Why this
waste? (apooleiar " (Mt 26:8, N.W.T.).

"Then Jesus said to him: 'Return your sword to its place, for all
those who take the sword will perish (apolountai) by the sword' "
(Mt 26:52, N.W.T.).

"Neither do people put new wine into old wineskins ; but if they do,
then the wineskins burst and the wine spills out and the wine-
skins are ruined (apolluntai)" (Mt 9:17, N.W.T.).

The identical form of apollumi used in Matthew 10:28 (apolesai)
also appears in a number of other places in the New Testament (e.g.,
Mt 2:13; Mk 1:24; Lk 4:34; 6:9; 19:47; Jas 4:12), and it is interesting
to study some of its contexts. In common with the Revised Standard
Version, the Witnesses translate each usage of apolesai as "destroy",
but it is patently absurd to interpret this destruction as annihilation.

In Mt 2:13, Joseph is warned of Herod's plan to "search for the
young child to destroy (apolesai) it" (N.W.T.). "Destroy" in this
passage has the sense of "kill", as in Today's English Version: "Herod
will be looking for the child to kill him". There is no question here of
Herod annihilating Jesus, which would be the case if the Witnesses were
consistent in their rendering of apolesai; nor is there any question o:
annihilation in a similar passage in Lk 19:47, where we are told that the
Jews "were seeking to destroy (apolesai) him [Jesus]" (N.W.T.). In
Lk 6:9 Jesus cured a man's withered hand on the Sabbath, and answer-
ing the Pharisees' objections, he asked: "Is it lawful on the Sabbath to
do good or to do injury, to save or to destroy (apolesai) a soul?"
(N.W.T.). In this instance a more meaningful rendering of the verse
would be "to save a life or let it/aerisft?". ^

The word apolesai, then, does not necessarily imply innihilation, and
in view of the less severe connotations of the root word apollumi, it is
passing strange to interpret it this way in Mt 10:28. In the light of other
Scriptures that speak of the fate of the wicked (see below), apolesai
must be understood to refer to the exclusion from God's presence,
which will mean the destruction or end of all those hopes and aspirations
that were meant to terminate in that final intimate union with him.
Because nothing can compensate for the loss of one's soul (Mk 8:36),
such aperson would be better off if he had never been bom (Mk 9:42-48;
Mt 26:24). As W.E. Vine remarks: "The idea [expressed in the word
apollumi] is not extinction but ruin, loss, not of being, but of well-
being".^^

Jehovah's Witnesses put forward a number of similar arguments built

128 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

around the precise meaning of New Testament Greek words, but as
with apolesai, none of them can stand analysis in the light of sound
Biblical scholarship.

Degrees of Punishment

It should be borne in mind that the doctrine of hell as a place of
punishment is no less a revealed truth than the teaching that God is
love, so the two cannot be incompatible. God is love, but he is also
just; and perfect justice demands punishment proportionate to the
gravity of the offence. The Witnesses believe that it is more in keeping
with their idea of a loving-God image to have him simply annihilate all
those who deliberately oppose his will. But such a blanket penalty fails
to reveal th'E justice of God.

Watch Tower theology views Biblical catastrophes, such as the Flood
and that which befell Sodom and Gomorrah, as divine judgements on
the people as a whole; so that all who perished in these disasters, guilty
and innocent alike, vnll have no part in the general resurrection, even
for adverse judgement. ^°

We are expressly told that God is to "render to every man according
to his works" (Rom 2:6; 1 Pet 1:17; Rev 2:23), and though all who
perished in these catastrophes may have been guilty before God, they
were not equally so. Yet, without distinction, men, women and
children all shared the same fate, and according to Jehovah's Witnesses,
all are denied mercy or forgiveness, and all are to be forever annihilated.
Elsewhere in the New Testament we are told that not all sin is mortal
(1 Jn 5:16, 17); that is, deserving of death — which in this case refers
to the "second death" mentioned in Rev 20:14 — and Jesus himself
tells us that varying degrees of guUt will incur varying degrees of punish-
ment:

"And that servant who knew his master s will, but did not
make ready or act according to his will, shall receive a
severe beating. But he who did not know, and did what
deserved a beating, shall receive a light beating. Every one
to whom much is given, of him will much be required; and
o£ him to whom men commit much they will demand the
more "(Lk 12:47-48).

Jehovah s Witnesses accuse the Christian clergy of teaching that God
punished men simply because they had the misfortune to be bom
sinners (see above). But nothing coidd be further from the truth. It is

The Witnesses and the After-Life 129

true that all mankind is bom in sin (cf. Ps 51:5), but this is not actual
personal sin, which a child is incapable of committing, rather, it is in-
herited sin. As the apostle Paul puts it, "sin came into the world
through one man, and death through sin" (Rom 5:12). And further on,
he tells us, "For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners"
(vs. 19). Elsewhere, he writes: "AU have sinned and fall short of the
glory of God" (Rom 3:23).

This inherited or transmitted sin of Adam, which Roman Catholic
theology refers to as "original sin", prevented a person from attaining
the vision of God, and it was for the very purpose of removing this
impediment that Jesus Christ suffered and died on the cross. The
punishment of hell, therefore, is reserved solely for deliberate acts of
conscious rebellion against God, that alienates a person from his love
and stands in the way of reconciliation to his friendship. This is the un-
forgivable sin because it is the rejection of God's mercy and grace.

If there is difficulty in reconciling a burning hell with a loving God,
it should be remembered that it was Jesus himself, in whom the love of
God was revealed (Rom 8:39), who told us that he would "send his
angels, and they will gather out of his kingdom all causes of sin and all
evildoers, and throw them into the furnace of fire; there men will weep
and gnash their teeth" (Mt 13:41-42); and it is from the lips of Christ
that sinners will hear the terrifying sentence: "Depart from me, you
cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels"
(Mt 25:41). It is Jesus who will disown those who rebel against him:
"Truly, 1 say to you, I do not know you" (Mt 25:12; see also, Mt 10:33).
And it is Jesus who will give the command to "cast the worthless ser-
vant into the outer darkness; there men will weep and gnash their
teeth" (Mt 25:30).

If these are harsh words, it is because they are spoken by the Lord
whose "soul hates him that loves violence" (cf. Ps 11:5). The greater
one's love of good, the greater his hatred of that which would destroy
the good. The punishment or torment, whatever one conceives it to be,
which is to be meted out to the wicked, remains compatible with the
teaching that God is love. But uidess a distinction is made between the
innocent and the guilty, not only is God's love obscured, but also his
justice.

Hell is Eternal

As to the duration of the punishment of hell. Rev 14:11 tells us that
it is to be eternal (aionios). But although the Witnesses would have us

130 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

believe that because the Lamb and the Beast are symbolic, the tonnent
(basanismos) must also be symbolic, ^^ they generally prefer to allow
basanismos its right meaning and attempt to weaken the force otaionios
by claiming that it may simply refer to an indefinite period of time. In
this view, the passage from Revelation is given an interpretation that is
intelligible to no one but initiates of the cult:

"Though now fallen according to the judgement of Jehovah
God, Great Babylon still exists by his permission. So her
drinking of the cup to the very dregs will not be finished till
he, by means of his greater Cyrus, Jesus Christ, destroys her
at the end of this world or system of things. In all this
interim, while she still exists in her fallen state, she under-
goes torment; and the smoke of her torment keeps ascend-
ing, in the sight of the holy angels and the Lamb of God.
The world empire of Babylonish reUgion is not immortal;
and so her torment could not go on directly for all time. "^^

The "torment" spoken of by the Witnesses is said to be that of the
"message that tells of the everlasting destruction awaiting them".^'
In other words, man kind is pictured as quaking in terror at its impending
doom as proclaimed by Jehovah's Witnesses.

The Watch Tower's statement is completely unfounded. The Greek
adjective aionios occurs some seventy times in the New Testament and
"describes duration, either undefined but not endless, as in Rom 16:25;
2 Tim 1:9; Tit 1:2; or undefined because endless, as in Rom 16:26,
and the other sixty -six places in the N.T.".'° Moreover, it is applied
to persons and things which of their nature are endless: "The eternal
God" (Rom 16:26); the "Eternal Spirit" (Heb9:14); "eternal ^ory"
(1 Pet 5:10); "eternal inheritance" (Heb9:15); "eternal redemption"
(Heb 9:12); and the very common "eternal life" (Jn 3:15; 4:36; 5:39;
6:54, etc.). That the word aionios means "eternal" is apparent from its
use in 2 Cor 4:18, where it is applied to spiritual things which are
"eternal", in contrast to earthly things which are "transient" (pros/cairoij.

But all objections to aionios being understood to refer to endless
duration must surely crumble in the light of Mt 25:46 where the
wicked are said to "go away into eternal (aionion) punishment, but the
righteous into eternal (aionion) life". Since the identical word is used to
describe the duration of both reward and punishment, both must be
everlasting.

The Witnesses and the After-Life 131

To Bring to Conversion

The doctrine of hell is not a pleasant subject, nor is it meant to be.
Its revelation is meant to bring us to our senses and effect our conversion
or turning to God. So, to regard it as an invention of the devil or the
Christian clergy, as the Witnesses would have us believe, and to dismiss
every reference to it as irrelevant is too foolish for comment. As a
revealed truth that has its roots in the Old Testament, the doctrine of
hell has been explicitly taught in the Christian Church for almost two
thousand years. And to deny its reality, one has to deny the teaching
of Christ who taught it.

Further Scriptural evidence for the reality of hell and its punish-
ments may be found in the following passages: Dan 12:2; Mt3:10;
3:12; 13:4142; 2 Thess 1:7-8; Heb 10:26-31.

11

The Witnesses and Angels and Devils

In the book, Jehovah of the Watchtower^ , the authors declare that the
Jehovah's Witnesses "maintain a guarded orthodoxy towards the
doctrine of Satan in the Scriptures and deviate in only one major place
where they can be called to reckoning".^ Actually, the deviation
Martin and Klann allude to, the final annihilation of Satan, is only one
of a number of the Witnesses' more serious departures from the norms
of orthodox theology.

Mention should also have been made of the Watch Tower's teaching
that Satan constituted a threat to God's supremacy ; that prior to his
expulsion from heaven in 1914, he had free access in and out of God's
presence; and that in the days before the Flood, the devils took human
forms and came to earth to seduce the daughters of men.

As a study of the Watch Tower's literature quickly reveals, the
Witnesses are little more orthodox on the subject of Satan than they are
on other important doctrines.

About the only thing the Jehovah's Witnesses have in common with
orthodox Christianity on this point is a belief in a personal devil. After
speaking of the temptations of Jesus in the desert (Mt 4:1-11), the Wit-
nesses conclude: "Thus the Scriptures and sound reasoning make clear
that Satan is a real, live person in the invisible spirit realm". ^

By the name Satan ("accuser" or "adversary", in Hebrew) or the
devU (from the Greek diabolos: "the slanderer"), the Bible designates
an invisible personal being of malignant intent. Scriptural exegesis and
Christian theology identify Satan and his followers with the fallen
angels. Like God, the angels are pure spirits, and though they belong
to a higher order of creation than man (Ps 8:5) and are "mighty ones"
who carry out the will of God (Ps 103:20); they are not infinite. As
creatures of God, their power is limited to that which is proper to
angelic beings.

Although the angels were created good by God, they did not have

132

The Witnesses and Angels and Devils 133

immediate enjoyment of the Vision of God: this was to be the reward
of their fidelity (Mt 18:10). A "probationary period" followed their
creation, and that some of them failed to maintain their integrity is part
of divine revelation:

"And the angels that did not keep their own position but
left their proper dwelling have been kept by him in eternal
chains in the nether gloom until the judgement of the great
day" (Jude 6. See also, 2 Pet 2:4).

Not a Challenge to God's Sovereignty

Unlike orthodox Christians, Jehovah's Witnesses believe that Satan
or the devU (singular) was alone in his rebellion against God, and that
his followers, the other devils, joined him later (see below).

According to the Witnesses, the rebellion of Satan and the subse-
quent temptation and fall of Adam put God in an embarrassing position.
Could he "rule all heaven and earth with the willing submission of living
persons? Would the Devil be able to take away the universal sovereignty
from the true God? The Devil boasted that he could turn all men away
from God — See Job, chapters 1 and 2."*

In the Wdtch Tower's view, the burning issue was the question of
sovereignty. Because of the devils rebellion, God actually had to
vindicate his name:

"In the great controversy or disagreement of thought that
had now arisen the point to be settled was not the question
of power or who is the most powerful. It was the question
of sovereignty in heaven and earth. Who will rule all heaven
and earth with the willing submission of all living persons
in heaven and earth? Satan the Devil had started the first
rebellion in all creation, and so now how far could he go
with it? How far could he go with this rebellion in inducing
other sons of God to join him? Would he and any other
creatures who would join him be able to take away the
universal sovereignty from the only living and true God,
Jehovah?"^

That God's sovereignty could be jeopardized for a single moment
is absurd, and the Witnesses' problem is one of their own making. As
was pointed out in the chapter on the Holy Trinity, God knows, loves,
and is loved, all within himself. He is, as we might say, self-sufficient,

134 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

and he has no need to prove his sovereignty or vindicate his name to his
creatures. Sqvereignty is not bestowed on God or increased because
certain creatures, and this includes the devil, choose to deny it. God s
supremacy is absolute, and though his sovereignty remains unaffected
by submission or rebellion, it is his creatures themselves who benefit or
suffer accordingly.

The reason why Satan and Adam and Eve were not immediately
destroyed was not so that God could have time to vindicate his name
and prove the devil wrong, but that he might reveal the richness of his
love. As the Scriptures tell us, "God so loved the world that he gave his
only Son" (Jn 3:16. See also, 1 Jn 3:1; 4:10). In his mercy God with-
held the penalty the rebels' action deserved and promised them a future
Redeemer who would break the power of Satan and restore man to his
friendship, so that "in the coming ages he might show the immeasurable
riches of his grace in kindness toward us in Christ Jesus" (Eph 2:7).

Satan's Access to Heaven

By scorning more than nineteen centuries of profound Christian
learning and pursuing their own path of untutored interpretation of
the Scriptures, Jehovah's Witnesses have been able to arrive at the most
fantastic conclusions. Not the least fantastic is their teaching that it is
only since 1914 A.D. that Satan has been barred from heaven (see
below). Although the Witnesses make frequent appeals to "sound
reasoning", their teachings reveal that this is seldom exercised. As
anyone with even an elementary understanding of the holiness of God
and the happiness of heaven should realize, there can never be any
interchange between perfect Good and utter evil. But quite apart from
the foUy associated with allowing Satan any access to heaven, the Wit-
nesses' fantasy is also unscriptural.

Throughout the Bible the powers of darkness are engaged in constant
warfare with the people of God, and Satan, in whom there is no truth
(Jn 8:44; 1 Jn 3:8), is said to be the ruler of darkness (Eph 6:10-12.
Cf. Acts 26:18). The apostle Paul asks: "What partnership have right-
eousness and iniquity? Or what fellowship has light with darkness?"
(2 Cor 6:14). If that which is evil never comes into the light so that
its evil might not be exposed (Jn 3:20), how, then, can the Witnesses
say that Satan was able to enter so freely into the presence of God,
whom, as the Scriptures tell us, "dwells in unapproachable Ught"
(1 Tim 6:16)?

The Witnessesand Angels and Devils 135

In order to support their teaching that Satan had access to heaven,
the Witnesses quote from the first two chapters of Job, and Rev 12:7.
But in neither instance have they understood the meaning of these
Scriptures. As Shakespeare, in his "Merchant of Venice" has
Bassanio say;

"In religion, what damned error but some sober brow will
bless it, and approve it with a text."

In order to understand the first two chapters of Job, one must
first have some knowledge of the Old Testament usage of the word
Satan. The Hebrew word Satan appears as a proper name only in
1 Chron 21:1, elsewhere it always has the article and is properly trans-
lated as "the Satan". Although the Satan in the Book of Job has some
unsavoury traits, he is not the malignant spirit of later Judaist and
Christian theological development. The author of Job sees the opening
scene as an elaborate heavenly assizes where God sits enthroned in the
midst of his angelic council. Into this throng comes the Satan or
"Accuser", who, ironically enough, has the role of a "devil's advocate",
whose duty it is to test the sincerity of the people of God. It is in this
capacity that he questions the loyalty of God's servant. Job, and is
granted permission to visit limited misfortune upon him. To regard this
as anything other than poetic imagery and a literary vehicle for what is
to follow is to lose sight of the essential purpose of the Book of Job.

War in Heaven

Rev 12:7 alludes to the expulsion of Satan from heaven and provides
the Witnesses with the basis for maintaining that Satan had access to
heaven until the year 1914 A.D.:

"Already the finished 'mystery of God' has performed
magnificent exploits, to its own credit and to the vindication
of Jehovah God as Sovereign Ruler over all. In the year
1914 its crowned king, Jesus the Messiah, 'went forth con-
quering and to complete his conquest' (Rev 6:1, 2). Under
his heavenly title, Michael the archangel, he led his holy
angels in victorious warfare against the 'great dragon',
Satan the Devil, and his demon angels. Down he hurled
them to this earth, where dien the 'heads' and the
diademned 'horns' of the symbolic 'wild beast' were fight-
ing for world domination in World War I of 1914-1918
C.E."6

136 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

An isolated view of Rev 12:7 could conceivably see it as a reference
to the primeval struggle that followed the rebellion of Satan, but no
such justification can pardon the crude interpretation the Witnesses
have given it in their official exposition of the first half of the Book of
Revelation, published in 1969.

The "war in heaven" forms an integral part of the preceding vision
of the birthpangs of the New Israel or People of God (pictured as a
"woman", cf. Isa 54:1-3; 66:7£f; Jer 50:12; etc.), which came into
being through the crucifixion ("in travail" — see also Jn 16:19-22)
and glorification ("caught up to God and to his throne") of the Messiah.
The war in heaven is not fought out in the presence of God, but rather
in the region of the "upper air" where contemporaneous Jewish liter-
ature located the habitat of the evil spirits. Paul presents the same view
of the devil s domain when he tells the Ephesians that they are not
fighting against flesh and blood, but against "the spiritual hosts of
wickedness in the heavenly places" (Eph 6:12).

Whereas the devil was spoken of as having a "house" and a "king-
dom" (Mt 12:26; Mk 3:23-25), the letter to the Hebrews reveals that
it was for the purpose of destroying the devils power that Christ
became man (Heb 2:14; 1 Jn 3:8). According to the Witnesses, Christ
had to wait nineteen centuries before he could go forth "conquering
and to complete his conquest". But the New Testament message is
that even while he was alive on earth — through the momentous fact of
his incama^on — Jesus had already conquered the devil in principle
(Lk 10:18; Jn 12:31), and that this defeat became a reality with his
death and resurrection. This is the meaning of John s vision of the war
in heaven. Through Christ's exaltation to God's right hand, the devil's
limited rule is over; his power has been broken ; he has been dethroned:

"And I heard a loud voice in heaven, saying, 'Now the sal-
vation and the power and the kingdom of our God and the
authority of his Christ have come, for the accuser of our
brethren has been thrown down, who accuses them day and
night before our God. And they have conquered him by the
blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony."
(Rev 12:10-11)

If Satan continues to molest the Church it is only for a short whUe.
The victory belongs to Christ, and the devil knows it. He still goes
around "like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour" (1 Pet 5:8),

The Witnesses and Angels and Devils 137

but the power of the Gospel has rendered his assaults virtually ineffect-
ual. Satan's position has become so precarious that John pictures him
as standing on the shifting sands by the sea (Rev 12:17).

Sons of God and Daughters of Men

Watch Tower theology sees Satan's rebellion as an individual action
affecting only a single angeUc being. Satan's followers, the other devils,
did not join him until they lost their heavenly position through lust.
Commenting upon the Genesis account of the "sons of God" who
married the "daughters of men" (Gen 6:1-4), the Witnesses continue
in all seriousness:

"To marry the daughters of men, those heavenly sons of
God materialized human bodies, clothing themselves with
fleshly bodies hke those of men on earth. Regardless of
what their duties were up in heaven, they remained in the
flesh with their good-looking wives and made them fruit-
ful. Their sons were called Nephilim, 'Fellers', and were
'mighty ones', who made a name for themselves."'

When God sent the Flood upon the earth to destroy mankind, the
Witnesses teU us that the "sons of God" simply dematerialized their
assumed human bodies and returned to their spiritual state of being. ^

The passage from Genesis, chapter six, poses a celebrated problem
that has intrigued Scripture scholars for centuries. Who are the "sons
of God" who married the "daughters of men", and who were their
mighty offspring, the NephUiml

The "sons of God" have been variously presented as descendants
of Seth; male prostitutes of the Canaanite temples; demons, or more
likely, these "mighty men of old, the men of renown", were a tribe of
warriors whose exploits were magnified in the telling, so that they took
on the stature of giants. Each proposal is not without its possibilities,
but they cannot be accepted unreservedly. Parallels to the Genesis
account are also to be found in mythology, and that angels assumed
human forms and seduced the daughters of men became a favourite
theme of the ancient apocryphal writings. The spurious "Book of
Enoch" went to great lengths to embeUish the Genesis account of the
union of the "sons of God" with earthly women, and it exphcitly
stated that the "sons of God" were "angels, the children of heaven". ^
No doubt influenced by the apocryphal accounts, many early Christian

138 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

writers accepted the "sons of God" as angels, and in the same vein, the
literal-minded Jehovah's Witnesses have pushed the story to its limits.
Whether the inspired account of Genesis embodies fact or fiction can
remain open to question, as can the precise identity of the mysterious
"sons of God". But whatever the explanation, there can be no room for
the Witnesses' absurd view of angels lusting after earthly women. The
angels are pure spirits, neither male nor female, and as such, are in-
capable of experiencing sexual passions towards men or women. Even
the "ravings of the apocrypha" can be capable of showing more
common sense than the Witnesses display in speaking of the paternity
of the NephUim. In a book on spurious Old Testament writings, the
author quotes an apocryphal reference to the NephUim of Genesis:

"Now of them [thenep/ii'/im] ancient wise men have written
that the angels came dovra from heaven and associated
themselves with the daughters of Cain, and that from them
they engendered the giants. But in this opinion they were
mistaken and it is not true that angels, who are pure spirits,
could mingle in sin with men. If indeed that had been
possible to them, there would not be left one unsullied
woman on the earth, forthe Satans are wicked and perverse.
But according to their being and their nature, they are
neither male nor female, but pure spirits, who since their
fall have become spirits of darkness. "■'■''

The Punishment of Satan

The Witnesses' fourth major deviation on Satan centres around his
ultimate fate. According to the Witnesses, his end is extinction:

"The ultimate end of Satan is complete annihilation. This
is made sure by Christ's words to those who have been
deceived by the wicked one: 'Be on your way from me, you
who have been cursed, into the everlasting fire prepared
for the Devil and his angels' (Matthew 25:41, NW). What is
destroyed by everlasting fire is preserved nowhere, but is
consumed for everlasting. "'■'■

The Witnesses' teaching on the annihilation of Satan was answered
in the previous chapter, where it was shown that the end of the wicked
(and the devils) is not annihilation but conscious punishment and ever-
lasting exclusion from God's presence. The Witnesses have no warrant

The Witnesses and Angels and Devils 139

for declaring that the "fire prepared for the devil and his angels "is all-
consuming (in the sense of utter annihilation). Since the fire affects
spiritual beings as well as earthly beings, it obviously differs fi*om the
physical fire we know, and that such a fire (burning, but not con-
suming) is possihle is clear from the story of Moses at the burning bush
(cf. Ex3;3).

In Satan's case, the burning but non-consuming fire in which he is
punished is retributive jmd unceasing. The apostle John tells us that
"the devil who had deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire
and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet were, and they
will be tormented day and night for ever and ever" — aionas ton aionon
— literally: "ages of the ages" (Rev 20:10; see also, Rev 14:11).
Because the angels have no physical senses and would be unaffected
by fire as we know it, many scholars are of the opinion that the fire in
which the devils are "tormented" should be understood as a metaphor
for the pain and remorse they endure being cut off from the Source of
life.

It is unfortunate that having withstood the tendency to reduce
Satan to an impersonal force, the Witnesses should have gone to the
opposite extreme of seeing him as an almost equal opponent of God
and sovereign of the world. It is true that Satan is called "prince of this
world" (Jn 12:31), but he is prince only insofar as the world powers
and allurements keep us fi"om God.

Satan's powers are definitely limited, and ever since Jesus triumphed
over sin and death, his sovereignty has been only an arrogant pretence
that is quickly passing away.

12
The Witnesses and Baptism

In Christian theology baptism is the first and fundamental sacrament
by which a man, being washed in the name of the persons of the Holy
Trinity, is spiritually reborn and incorporated into the body of Christ.
Jehovah's Witnesses regard this rite as invalid unless it is performed by
total immersion, and even then it is not considered essential to sal-
vation, but merely an outward sign or symbol of the person's inward
dedication to God.

Apart from one notable exception, the Witnesses' teaching on
baptism has remained virtually unchanged since the days of their
founder, Charles Taze Russell. In 1904, the Pastor published "The New
Creation", which formed volume six of his Studies in the Scriptures.
Russell's misunderstanding of the Bible and his- theological incompetence
were seldom more in evidence than in his exposition of Christian
baptism. ^

All existing forms of baptism, with the exception of total immersion,
were rejected as unscriptural, and the religious bodies that did practice
total immersion were repudiated on other grounds. The Pastor failed
to see himself and his followers as constituting yet another "Christian
sect", and wrote:

"We claim that all sects and denominations are contrary
to the divine institution, — one Head, one Body, one Faith,
one Baptism."^

Charles RusseU admitted the importance of baptism as a symbol,
but regarded it as useless to salvation:

"How evident it is that if v^e were baptized a thousand
times in water it would not bring us into membership in
the body of Christ."'

140

The Witnesses and Baptism 141

And of the baptismal formula:

"No particular form of words for this service is set before
us in the Scriptures, and all can readily see that the words
are of secondary importance, — that the baptism might be
equally valid if no words at all wwe used."'*

As for re-baptism;

"Our reply is that the symbol needs no repetition; but since
it woxdd have no meaning whatever, and no virtue what-
ever, any more than any other bath or dip in water, unless
it followed the full consecration unto death. "^

Different Types of Baptism

At the time of the pubhcation of The New Creation (1904), Russel
firmly believed that the then -current "system of things" was to end in
1914.^ This was the date Russell settled on following the failure of
1874 to usher in the Second Coming. And the relatively small number
of "Bible Students" (as Russell's followers were then known) justified
him in thinking that they constituted the "remnant" needed to complete
the symbohc number of 144,000. As all the Bible Students belonged
to this "remnant" of the faithful, they were all regarded as having been
baptized into Christ. It was left to Judge Rutherford to extricate the
Society from the follies of his predecessor, and he accomplished this by
introducing the "class system", whereby baptism into Christ, which was
said to be different from water baptism, was reserved solely for the
"heavenly class" of 144,000. By this means, Rutherford was able to
avoid the embarrassment of having too many eligible candidates for
heaven. It is a tribute to the persuasiveness of the Judge and the
gullibility of his followers that this subterfuge was accepted with such
little dissension.'

The Judge s manoeuvre, which was nothing more than a cover-up
for Russell's mistakes, has now become part of the Watch Tower's
platform;

"So baptism into Jesus Christ and into his death is some-
thing apart from water baptism . . . Thus God baptized
Jesus with the holy spirit in order that, through Jesus, his
followers might thereafter be baptized with holy spirit.
Therefore, those who become joint heirs of his, with
heavenly hopes, have to be 'baptized into Christ Jesus'."^

142 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Because of the summary nature of these final chapters, it is not
possible to examine the Witnesses' remaining doctrinal deviations at
length, so in this study on baptism, three of their more important
deviations have been selected for detailed comment.

1. Baptism must be by "complete immersion,
not sprinkling"'

In their attempts to show that complete immersion is the only
correct form of baptism, the Witnesses go to great pains to prove that
the Greek word baptizein primarily meant a "plunging or dipping under
water". There can be no quarrel with the Witnesses' definition, but they
should also have pointed out that even the washing (baptismos) of one's
hands or a cup or vessel could be referred to as a baptism (Mk 7:2-4),
so we must go beyond the meaning of the word itself to discover the
original method(s) of baptism.

Since the Witnesses regard water baptism merely as a symbol of their
dedication to God and deny that it effects an intimate relationship
between the recipient and Jesus Christ, there seems little point in their
being so meticulous as to the precise form of its administration.

Although total immersion seems to have been the normal method of
administering baptism in the eariy Church, there are no grounds for
stating that this was the only method. Baptism is called the sacrament
of regeneration, by which a man, being properly disposed, is cleansed
of all his sins and enters into a new life of grace in Christ Jesus. The
apostle Paul expresses this same idea when he speaks of Christians
being cleansed "by the washing of water with the word" (Eph 5:26.
See also, 1 Cor 6:11; Tit 3:5).

This spiritual cleansing is achieved by God acting through the water,
and its symbolism can be either whole (total immersion) or partial
(poiuing). This has been the practice of the Church from the beginning.
The Witnesses' claims that immersion was the only recognized form of
baptism until the 3rd century does not accord with the facts. Even in
the New Testament there is evidence that baptism may not always have
been administered solely by immersion. Paul was baptized in the house
of Judas in Damascus (Acts 9:10-18), and he in turn baptized the jailer
in the jail at Philippi (Acts 16:33). In neither instance is there any
reason to suppose that there was sufficient water to baptize a person by
total immersion.

In 1875 a long-lost work of Christian antiquity identified as The
Didache, or "The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles", was discovered at

The Witnesses and Baptism 143

Constantinople. Scholars date its composition to about the late first
or early second century. A.D.; perhaps within the lifetime of the apostle
John, and therefore an important witness to apostohc teaching. This
document alone ante-dates the Witnesses' alleged earliest testimony to
baptism by infusion (pouring) by more than one hundred years:

"Concerning baptism, baptize in this way. Having first

rehearsed all these things, baptize in the name of the Father

and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, in living [flowing]

water. But if you do not have hving water, baptize into

other water; and if you cannot in cold, in warm; If you

have neither, pour water thrice on the head in the name
"10

2. "Infant Baptism Unscriptural""

The main objection to infant baptism in Watch Tower theology
stems from the child's lack of faith. Using such texts as Mt 28: 19-20,
and Acts 2:41; 8:12, the Witnesses argue that faith is required of a
person before he can receive baptism; and since an infant has not
attained the use of reason, it is incapable of making the necessary
profession of faith.

The texts quoted by the Witnesses refer, of course, only to baptism
for adults and are not applicable in the case of children, who have the
hfe of Christ bestowed upon them as a gift and an obhgation. Although
the child becomes a full member of Christ's Chuch by baptism, it
accepts its obUgations and responsibilities only as it advances in wis-
dom and knowledge. But in the meantime the child can still continue
to benefit from the graces that come to it through baptism.

The New Testament knows of no prohibition of baptism for
infants, and while it cannot be shown with certainty that baptism was
administered to children, there is enough evidence to suggest that this
was the practice in the early Church.

Speaking to the crowds at Pentecost, Peter told them, "The promise
is to you and to your children" (Acts 2:39). "Children", in this case,
more likely refers to "descendants", but it can also be taken literally.
Men, women, and children were to share in the gift of the Holy Spirit,
"and there were added that day about three thousand souls". (Acts 2:41)

Jesus' words to Nicodemus, "Unless one (tis) is bom of water and
the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God" (Jn 3:5), underline
the necessity of baptism, and who is eligible to receive it. "Anyone"

144 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

(tis), means any person, young or old, just as the "nations" Christ
commanded to be baptized (Mt 28:19) embrace not only the adult
population, but the children as well.

That baptism was not restricted solely to adults can be implied
from Paul's statement that he baptized the "household of Stephanas"
(1 Cor 1:16). The term "household" included wHe, children and slaves,
and is used on a number of other occasions in the New Testament,
where whole "households" were said to be baptized into the faith
(cf. Acts 11:14; 16:15; 18:8).

Paid's comparison of baptism with circumcision (Col 2:11-12)
also implies that the Christian sacrament can be received by the very
young. Just as the ancient Jewish rite incorporated the male children
into the Old Covenant promises God made to the patriarchs, even though
the child lacked any knowledge of his obligations under the covenant, so
too, the baptized infant is incorporated into the body of Christ to
share in the New Covenant promises inaugurated by our Saviour.

Further testimony to the apostolic practice of baptizing infants
appears in Christian writings of the early second century. The Christian
martyr, Polycarp, whom Irenaeus and TertuUian name as a disciple of
the apostle John, went to his death in the year 155 A.D. The account
of his martyrdom, recorded in Martyrium Polycarpi, tells of an offer of
a pardon made to him if he would deny Christ. To this, Polycarp
answered: "Eighty -six years have I served him, and he has never wronged
me; how then can I blaspheme my king who saved me?" Polycarp s
baptism must have taken place about the year 70 A.D.; within the life-
time of many of the apostles. From his infancy he had been dedicated
to Christ, and he could see no reason for denying him at such a late
stage of his life.

Another Christian martyr, Justinus (Justin Martyr), who knew
Polycarp personally, and who died about the year 163 A.D., also
records that men and women of sixty and seventy yeais of age had been
"disciples of Christ from, childhood". This figure places their baptism
within the lifetime of the apostles, and because it is mentioned only
in passing, it obviously refers to a practice that was universally accepted.

A point made elsewhere in reference to the Witnesses' objections to
blood transfusions (see Appendix) speaks of their inconsistency in per-
mitting an uncomprehending child to die rather than receive a life-
saving transfusion, yet refusing that child a right to the divine Ufe God
gives through baptism on the grounds that it lacks a proper under-
standing.

The Witnesses and Baptism 145

3. "Spirit Baptism into body of Christ for 'little flock' of
144,000 puts them in line for heavenly kingdom "^^

The Watch Tower s most serious deviatioBoii baptism stems from its
teaching that baptism into Christ differs from water baptism, and is
available only to the so-called "anointed class".

As has been mentioned, the Witnesses' teaching on "spirit baptism"
was bom out of necessity and it in no way resembles the teaching of
the New Testament. Contrary to the Witnesses 'multiplication of
baptismal forms, the Scriptures are aware of only two types of
baptism: John's baptism of repentance, and Christian baptism.

John's baptism was never meant to be permanent. He himself told
the people that his baptism "was with water for repentance", and that
he who was coming after him was to "baptize you. with the Holy Spirit
and with fire" (Mt3:ll). Jesus came to be baptized by John in the
Jordan, not as a sinner in need of repentance, but as a man "who in
every respect has been tempted as we are, yet without sinning"
(Heb4:15). He identified himself with sinful humanity which he had
come to deliver from its sins.

The Witnesses have no justification for distinguishing between water
baptism and Spirit baptism, for in Jesus' words to Nicodemus, baptism
in the new order was to be in "water and the Spirit" (Jn 3:5). Nor is
there any ground for claiming that only a select few were to receive the
so-called "spirit baptism". On the day of Pentecost, when Peter stood
up and proclaimed the messianic role of Christ, the Jews repented and
asked what they had to do to be saved. "And Peter said to them,
'Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ
for the forgiveness of your sins; and you shall receive the gift of the
Holy Spirit'." (Acts 2:38) There is no suggestion here that any of
Peter's listeners were excluded from the "anointed class", for "there
were added that day about three thousand souls". All were baptized
in water, and aU received the gift of the Holy Spirit (Spirit baptism).

One Baptism for All

Jehovah's Witnesses admit that all the early Christians were members
of the "anointed class", but they claim that following the "great
apostasy" after the death of the last of the apostles, ^^ "Spirit baptism"
gradually ceased and did not recommence until it was revived in the
days of their founder. Pastor Russell. The Watch Tower's chicanery is
flady contradicted by the Scriptures. In his letter to the Ephesians,

146 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Paul wrote that just as there is only one Lord and one faith, so too,
there is only one baptisili (Eph4:5). Therefore, all who are validly
baptized in water, are baptized with the Holy Spirit into Jesus Christ:

"For just as the body is one and has many members, and
all the members of the body, though many, are one body,
so it is with Christ. For by one Spirit we were all baptized
into one body — Jews or Greeks, slaves or free — and all
were made to drink of one Spirit" (1 Cor 12:12-13).

13

Conclusion

It is no small task to write a critical appraisal of a religion that differs
from one's own. It is necessary to be reliably infonned on the subject,
and this entails reading all the literature on the movement, attending its
meetings, and endlessly discussing its teachings with its members. Even
after one has spent countless hours on his subject, there is always the
possibility that certain nuances or inflections of thought have escaped
him, or that he has misunderstood particular aspects of what the
religion is teaching.

In order to avoid this situation as much as possible, I verified doubt-
ful Watch Tower quotations with members of the New Wodd Society,
so that this book could be presented in the honest belief that it is an
accurate statement of Watch Tower teachings.

My interest in the Jehovah's Witnesses goes back more than twenty
years, to the beginning of 1957. Since that time, because of personal
reasons and a growing desire to understand how the Witnesses can
accept teachings that have no basis in Scripture or history, I have
studied their theology as few others Outside of the New World Society
would care to do.

While standing by every statement I have made, I apologize to
Jehovah's Witnesses if some of my remarks have seemed harsh or
offensive. With Paul, my desire has been that charity should prevail
over all (1 Cor 16:14; Col 3:14). But charity does not permit us to
close our eyes and allow the teachings of Christ Jesus to be perverted
by people who have no knowledge of the truth. Jehovah's Witnesses
may have all the good will in the world, a powerful love for God, a
personal commitment to Christ, care and concern for all people,
especially to those who are of their "household of the faith", and a
burning desire that all mankind should hear the Good News; but what
they are preaching is not the "faith which was once for all delivered to
the saints" (Jude 3), but a gospel of their own making. Instead of

147

148 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

"deserting him who called you in the grace of Christ and turning to a
different gospel" (Gal 1:6), the Witnesses are urged to re-examine them-
selves to see if they are really in the faith (cf. 2 Cor 13:5).

Throughout this book the Christian faith has been presented as an
answer to the Watch Tower s distortions; but Christianity is more than
arguments, it is the "power of God for salvation" (Rom 1:16), and
when the arguments are put aside the teachings take on a new meaning
and help us to "comprehend with all the saints what is the breadth
and length and height and depth, and to know the love of Christ which
surpasses knowledge, that you may be filled with all the fulness of
God" (Eph 3:18, 19).

The following passage, expressing my own feelings on the completion
of this study, is taken from the closing paragraph of Augustine's monu-
mental work. The City of God:

"1 am done. With God's help, 1 have kept my promise. This,
1 think, is all that 1 promised to do when I began this work.
For all who think that I have said either too little or too
much, 1 beg pardon; and those who are satisfied 1 ask, not
to thank me, but to join me in rejoicing and in thanking
God. Amen."

Appendix
Two Important Issues: War and Blood Transfusions

I WAR

The Jehovah's Witnesses are totally opposed to war, refusing either to
bear arms or to serve in the armed forces in a non-combatant capacity.^
For them, war is part of the sign of the conclusion of this wicked system
of things; and, so they assert, as early Christians avoided all political
involvement, so Christians, being no part of the woild, do not take sides
in its political affairs. ^

This stance they attempt to justify by an appeal to 1 Pet 2:1 Iff.
The apostle writes;

"Beloved, I beseech you as aliens and exiles to abstain
from the passions of the flesh that wage war against your
soul. "

On this passage, the Witnesses comment:

"Their [Christians'] alien standing debars them from mix-
ing in and obliges them to stay neutral and let the worldly
country run itself and fight its own fights. "•^

The description of a Christian as a "visitor and pilgrim" in this world
is not a statement on non-involvement in the world, but of his eternal
destiny in the next. It is clear from the apostle's words (i.e., "passions
of the flesh") that he speaking of spiritual combat, not of war — which
makes nonsense of the commentary.

In the Witnesses' mind, war, together with earthquakes and floods,
is one of the incontestable signs of the approaching end of this "wicked
system of things". Watch Tower writings pour out statistics on natural
and man-made disasters, giving them special relevance to the present

149

150 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

time, but ignoring the fact that these things are commonplace in every
age of mankind's history. Their unique chronology places the end of
the "Age of the Gentiles" (itself a meanin^ess term) in October, 1914.
They see the outbreak of the war in that year as part of their "proof"
that since that date disasters have been occurring on an unprecedented
scale; and that this state of affairs is the fulfilment of "prophecy".
It should be borne in mind, however, that improved communications
and the enormous growth of the media has a considerable bearing on
the "incidence" of disasters — a point which the Witnesses conveniently
overlook.

Prayers for Peace

Neutrality towards woridly affairs causes the Witnesses to dechne
even to pray for peace. In 1914 Charles Russell, the founder and then
president of the Watch Tower Society, "knowing that the world had
now reached the time for its dissolution . . . refused to heed the plea of
U.S. President Wilson for all clergymen and preachers to join in nation
wide prayer for peace".**

It is logical enough. If war is seen as part of the "sign", why pray for
it to cease? Or, if one does pray "that those days be shortened", it is
not out of compassion for the victims of war but to hasten Armageddon
and the arrival of the new order of things.

Biblical Wars

The Witnesses allow that the battles of Israel recorded in the Old
Testament were justified, for "Jehovah used ancient Israel as his exe-
cutional forces"^ "in the interest of Theocracy" (i.e., the Rule of
God), and this justified conscription". They do not, however, explain
how the Persian king, Cyrus, or the Babylonian Nebuchadnezzar are
described by Israel's prophets, Isaiah and Jeremiah, as "God's anointed",
"shepherd", and his "servant" (Isa 44:28; 45:1; Jer25.9; 27:6). Nor
do they explain why the IsraeUtes, used by God as his executional
forces, lost so many battles (cf. Jos 7:2; 1 Sam 4:lff; 31:lff;Jer 27:6ff;
etc.). Sometimes prophesied, sometimes not, these reversals, interpreted
to Israel by its prophets, taught Israel that God's "executional forces"
could be used against themselves. When these defeats were not pro-
phesied, how were Israel's conscripts to know if they were fighting for
God or against him?

The Witnesses' brand of opposition to war seeks to create an aura
of peace here andnow, butin fact denies any obUgation or responsibility

Appendix 151

to defend the lives of others. The parable of the Good Samaritan
teaches the Christian his duty to minister to the victims of unjust
attacks. He is also obliged to do all he can to prevent such attacks from
succeeding. All war is unchristian, but that does not mean that it is un-
christian to take part hi war. The principles that permit a man to
defend his own life and the lives of the members of his family, also ex-
tend to the state and country of which he is a citizen.

There is no love of war in the Bible; but neither is there a single text
which debars a person from defending his country in time of war. Paul
urges the Romans to "live peaceably with all" (Rom 12:18), but
realistically adds, "if possible, so far as it depends upon you". But how
is one to live peaceably when others are bent on war? The psalmist
echoes this difficulty when he says: "I am for peace, but when I speak,
they are for war" (Ps 120:7). Abhorrent as it is, we cannot say that war
is not justified in the face of an unwarranted attack by an aggressor.

n BLOOD TRANSFUSIONS

The Witnesses' much-publicized ban on blood transfusions is of relative-
ly recent date. Charles Russell himself and his successor, Judge Ruther-
ford, were both unaware that the ancient Jewish law forbidding the eat-
ing of blood extended to the modem practice of blood transfusions.
It was left to Rutherford's successor, the late Nathan Homer Knorr, to
make this important discovery.

The first intimation of the new doctrine's promulgation came with
the July 1st, 1945, edition of The Watchtower. Under the heading,
"The Sanctity of Blood", Scriptural texts were reinterpreted by the
New World Society and given a meaning they never had before.
Characteristically, the Witnesses accepted the new interpretation with-
out question, and a whole new outlook began to develop around texts
related to the eating of blood. Foods prepared from animal blood or
having a high blood content were declared taboo; and many even began
to eat only kosher meats.

At a Kingdom Hall meeting in Melbourne, Australia, which the
author attended some years ago, during the early stages of the pre-
paration of this book, a circular letter from the Watch Tower head-
quarters in Brooklyn, New York, was read to the Victorian congre-
gations, warning them that a well-known brand of pork sausages locally
produced had become suspect owing to an alleged use of blood in their
manufacture. The Witnesses were assured that representation was being

152 77ie Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

made to the offending company on their behalf, and that they would
be notified of the outcome.

A Uttle-known feature of the Witnesses' opposition to blood trans-
fusions is that the ban extends even to animals. A veterinarian may not
use such means to save a pet. '

Of far more serious consequence was the attitude the Witnesses
adopted towards blood transfusions for people. Having reached the con-
clusion that Old Testament laws forbidding the eating of blood were
still in force, the Watch Tower hierarchy declared that blood trans-
fusions, by nourishing the human body, were to be equated with the
"eating" of blood, and were, therefore, to be condemned."

In support of their position, the Witnesses cite Gen 9:4; Lev 3:17;
7:27; 17:10, 11, 14; and Acts 15:28, 29. Since they admit that the
Mosaic Law lapsed with the inauguration of the new covenant in Christ's
blood, ' it is hard to see why they continue to draw on Leviticus in
support of their position ■'''. Actually, the Witnesses do not mind ad-
mitting that the Mosaic Law has been cancelled, for they point out that
there is also a prohibition against the eating of blood in Gen 9:4, and
insist that since this antedates the Levitical laws, it is unaffected by the
abrogation of the Mosaic Law, and is still in force.

However, to insist on the Genesis text while admitting the abrogation
of Levitical decrees demands the co-existence of two laws — one Mosaic,
and the other pre-Mosaic. But the Bible does not admit any such dis-
tinction. Salvation history and the action of God as lawgiver, are a
continuum. The Law of Moses receives and includes many of the
ordinances given to the Patriarchs — as we see in the all-important case
of circumcision, which also ante-dates Moses.

The Old Testament prohibition on the eating of blood is not so
much dietary as moral in concept. Its purpose is to affirm God's
creation of and dominion over, fife. The language of the ban
accommodates this idea to the mind of a people whose knowledge of
physiology and psychology was rudimentary. They observed that when
blood was drained from a living body, Ufe, too, departed. Blood, there-
fore, was equated with life, hence the Genesis text: "You must not eat
flesh with life, that is to say blood, in it". Since the disposition of life
belonged to God, the shedding of the blood (life) of man or beast was
seen as a usurpation of the prerogative of God. In Gen 9, Noah and his
descendants are represented as being given permission to slay animals
for food; but the moral and religious principle that all Ufe belongs to
God alone is preserved by the prohibition on the eating of blood.

Appendix 153

The New Testament is also pressed into service. In Acts 15:28-29,
we read :

"For the holy spirit and we ourselves have favored adding
no further burden to YOU, except these necessary thin^,
to keep yourselves free from things sacrificed to idols and
from blood and from things strangled and from fornication.
If YOU carefully keep yourselves from these things, YOU
will prosper. Good health to YOU." (N.W.T.)

From this, the Witnesses conclude:

"So, we, too, must 'keep free from blood'. And our doing
so is a serious matter, having been put on a level with avoid-
ing fornication and idolatry."^-'

The decree of the council of Jerusalem quoted above does not speak
of idolatry, but of eating food sacrificed to idols — a question Paul
deals with quite adequately in I Cor 10:23-33, showing that it is not
unlawful for Christians to eat such food. To compare what is lawful
(the eating of food- sacrificed to idols) with eating blood in order to
prove the latter unlawful is simply absurd. Again, the "fornication"
forbidden by the Council is not sexual immorality, which both Jews
and Gentiles know well was forbidden by the law of God. Here it more
likely refers to marriage within degrees of kinship forbidden by Jewish
law.

If Acts 15:29 is compared with Lev 17:8-18:18, it will be seen that
the obligations laid on Gentile converts by the Council are the same
four requirements Israel had demanded of its alien residents for
centuries. What the Council is telling the converted Gentiles is this:
that, although they are free of the observance of the Law of Moses,
yet they should accommodate themselves on these four points out of
consideration for the ingrained sensitivities of Jewish Christians.

There is no need to labour the irrelevance to the issue of the failure
of a diet of blood or of a modem blood transfusion to save the lives of
Pope Innocent VIII, in 1492, and of Pope John XXIII, in 1963, res-
pectively, fascinating and all as the Witnesses find these items. -^^ Nor
need we delay to share their fears that criminal characteristics might
be transmitted from donor to receiver through the medium of a blood

1 54 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

transfusion.^^ Worthy of comment, however, is their version of the
martyrdom of the apostle Peter:

"Can you imagine the apostle Peter, a natural circumcised
Jew, permitting human blood to be injected into him?
Especially after he subscribed to that Jerusalem decree on
blood? Rather than take human blood into his physical
organism by blood transfusion, Peter shed his human
blood in martyrdom - John 21:18, 10. "1*

Since blood transfusion was a procedure unknown to the apostles,
it is difficult to visualize Peter receiving one; nor can we Imagine what
his attitude would be to blood transfusions, if they had been known
then to be possible. There is certainly no evidence that Peter shed his
own blood in martydom rather than accept a blood transfusion — either
orally or intravenously.

The final remarks concern the Witnesses' attitude to blood trans-
fusions and children.

Trading on the sentiments of their readers, many writers condemn
the Witnesses for their callousness in allowing their children to die
rather than have a blood transfusion. However, it is wrong to suggest
that the Witnesses are indifferent to their children's welfare. Although
their zeal may be misguided, the average Witness is no less loving and
affectionate towards his child than a non-Witness. And his grief at the
thought of losing his child is as real and poignant as would be that of
any parent.

Like Abraham, who was prepared to sacrifice his only child in
obedience to God's command (Heb ll:17£f), the Witnesses are pre-
pared to let their children die in obedience to what they believe to be
the law of God. That they are mistaken in this belief is what makes
their action so tragic.

It is unfortunate that Jehovah's Witnesses will vigorously defend
their right to let an uncomprehending child die for want of a blood
transfusion; yet, at the same time deny that child a right to the divine
life that God gives through baptism, on the grounds that the child lacks
a proper understanding.

No matter how one looks at it, the Witnesses' ban on blood trans-
fusions is neither Scriptural nor rational. Blood transfusions have been
instrumental in saving innumerable lives, and any idea that they are
forbidden by the law of God is based on ignorance of the most
elementary rules of Scriptural interpretation.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

The following books in this section are all published by TheWatchtower
Bible & Tract Society of New York, Inc.

Divine Plan of the Ages (Vol. 1 of Studies in the Scriptures), 1917.

The Time is at Hand (Vol. 2), 1916.

Thy Kingdom Come (Vol. 3), 1916.

The Battle of Armageddon (Vol. 4), 1916.

At-One-Ment Between God and Man (Vol. 5), 1916.

The New Creation (Vol. 6), 1915.

The Harp of God, 1927.

Riches, 1936.

The Kingdom is at Hand, 1944.

Let God be True, 1946.

This Means Everlasting Life, 1950.

What has Religion Done for Mankind? 1951.

Let God be True (Revised Edition), 1952.

New Heavens and a New Earth, 1953.

You May Survive Armageddon into God's New World, 1955.

Your Will be Done on Earth, 1953.

Jehovah's Witnesses in the Divine Purpose, 1959.

Let Your Name be Sanctified, 1961.

Babylon the Great Has Fallen, 1963.

All Scripture is Inspired of God and Beneficial, 1963.

Make Sure of all Things, 1965.

Things in Which it is Impossible for God to Lie, 1965.

Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God, 1966.

Watch Tower Publications Index 1961-1965, 1966.

Did Man get Here by Evolution or by Creation? 1967.

The Truth that Leads to Eternal Life, 1968.

Is the Bible Really the Word of God? 1969.

155

156 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Then is Finished the Mystery of God, 1969.

Aid to Bible Understanding, 1969, 1971.

Watch Tower Publications Index 1966-1970, 1971.

The Nations Shall Know that lam Jehovah — How? 1971.

True Peace and Security — From What Source? 1973.

God's Kingdom of a Thousand Years has Approached, 1973.

Is This Life all There Is? 1974.

God's Eternal Purpose now Triumphing for Man's Good, 1974.

Good News to Make You Happy, 1976,

Your Youth — Getting the Best out of it, 1976.

Holy Spirit — The Force Behind the Coming New Order, 1976.

Watch Tower Publications Index 1971-1975, 1976.

Life Does have a Purpose, 1977.

Our Incoming World Government — God's Kingdom, 1977.

Booklets;

This Good News of the Kingdom, 1954.

Look, I am Making all Things New, 1959.

When God Speaks Peace to the Nations, 1959.

Blood, Medicine and the Law of God, 1961.

'•The Word"- Who is He? According to John, 1962.

Jehovah's Witnesses and the Question of Blood, 1977.

Translations, of the Holy Scriptures:

New World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, 1950.

New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures, 1961. Revised Edition,

1970. (Note: The edition used in this study is that of 1961.)
Kingdom Interlinear Translation of the Greek Scriptures, 1969.

NOTE: The above works are not a complete catalogue of Watch
Tower publications, but represent the publications in the author's
possession, and actually consulted in the preparation of this study.
Also consulted were assorted Yearbooks published between 1960
and 1979.

Magazines:

The two principal magazines published by the Watch Tower are The
Watchtower Announcing Jehovah's Kingdom, and Awake. The Watch-
tower now has an average printing of over nine million copies (as at
January 1st, 1979), and appears in 82 different languages. Awake is the

Bibliography 157

sister magazine to The Watchtower. It is only slightly behind The
Watchtower in circulation figures. Whereas, The Watchtower is pri-
marily concerned with the Society's teachings and doctrines, Awake
is slanted towards the human interest an^e, and is very popular with
housewives and families of the Witnesses. Both magazines are published
bi-monthly. The Watchtower appears on the 1st and 15th of the month,
and Awake on the 8th and the 22nd of the month.

Copies actually consulted during the preparation of this study ex-
tended from the issue of December 15th, 1959 to January 1st, 1979,
for The Watchtower; and from December 8th, 1959 to April 8th, 1974,
ioT Awake. All copies are in the author's possession.

During the preparation of this study, the author also received a large
number of early issues of The Watchtower, dating back to 1916, and
copies of The Golden Age, Consolation, The Messenger, and assorted
pamphlets, tracts, and booklets from the period 1919-1955. Much of
this material is of little use in evaluating present-day teaching of the
Jehovah's Witnesses, but it is of interest in tracing the growth of the
New World Society, and the evolution of its theology and methods of
propagating its teachings.

Secondary Sources:

Cole, Marley. Jehovah's Witnesses: The New World Society, AUen and

Unwin, London, 1956.
Cole, Marley. Triumphant Kingdom, Criterion Books, N.Y., 1957.
Dencher, Ted. Why I Left Jehovah's Witnesses, Oliphants, London,

1966.
Hoekema, Anthony. The Four Major Cults, Paternoster Press, Devon,

Engjand, 1969.
Martin, W.R. & Klann, N. Jehovah of the Watchtower, Biblical Truth

PuMishing Society Ltd., N.Y., 1953.
Martin, W.R. & Klann, N. Jehovah of the Watchtower (Revised ed.),

Zondervan, Grand Rapids, Michigan, 1966.
Martin, W.R. Kingdom of the Cults, Zondervan, Grand Rapids, Michigan,

1966.
McKinney, George D. The Theology of Jehovah's Witnesses, Marshall,

Morgan & Scott, London, 1963.
Schnell, William J. Thirty Years a Watch Tower Slave, Marshall, Morgan

& Scott, London, 1963.
Schnell, William J. Into the Light of Christianity, Marshall, Morgan &

Scott, London, 1960.

158 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

Stroup, H.H. The Jehovah's Witnesses, (Reissue) Russell & Russell,

New York, 1967.
Rogerson, Alan. Millions Now Living WUl Never Die, Constable, London,

1969.
Stevenson, W.C. Year of Doom — 1975, Hutchinson, London, 1967.
Whalen, William J. Armageddon Around the Corner, John Day Co.,

New York, 1962.

NOTE: The above books listed as secondary sources are not
necessarily original editions, but are copies in the author's possession,
and references to them in this study are from these copies.

Booklets:

Martin, W.R. Jehovah 's Witnesses, Zondervan, Grand Rapids, Michigan,
1966.

Metzger, Bruce M. The Jehovah's Witnesses and Jesus Christ. Reprinted
from April 1953 number of Theology Today, and obtainable from
Theological Book Agency, Princeton, N.J.

Muller, Albert. Meet Jehovah's Witnesses, Franciscan Publishers, Wis-
consin, 1964.

Rumble, Rev. L., (M.S.C.) The Jehovah Witness, A.C.T.S. Publications,
Australia, 1954 and 1965.

Rumble, Rev. L., (M.S.C.) The Incredible Creed of Jehovah Witnesses,
A.C.T.S. PuUications, Australia, 1955 and 1963.

Scriptural and theological works
used in the preparation of this study:

Oxford Annotated Bible, Oxford University Press, New York, 1962.

The Jerusalem Bible, Darton, Longman & Todd, London, 1966.

The New Testament from 26 Translations, Zondervan, Grand Rapids,
Michigan, 1967.

The R.S.V. Interlinear Greek-English New Testament, Samuel Bagster,
London, 1972.

The Septuagint - Greek & English Old Testament with the Apocrypha,
Samuel Bagster, London.

Anchor Bible, Doubleday & Co., Inc., New York. Various volumes
of this partially published series were used in this study, but par-
ticularly Vol. 29, and Vol. 29 A.

Cruden's Complete Concordance to the Old and New Testaments,
Lutterworth Press, London, 1964.

Bibliography 1 59

Jerome Biblical Commentary, Geoffrey Chapman, London, 1968.

A New Catholic Commentary on Holy Scripture, Thomas Nelson,

London, 1969.
Analytical Greek Lexion, Samuel Bagster, London, 1967.
Englishman's Greek Concordance of the New Testament, Samuel

Bagster, London. Reprint of 9th edition of 1903.
Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church, Oxford Press, London,

1974.
Bettenson, H. Documents of the Christian Church, Oxford Press,

London, 1963.
Bettenson, H. The Early Christian Fathers, Oxford Press, London,

1969.
Bettenson, H. The Later Christian Fathers, Oxford Press, London,

1970.
Dufour, L. Dictionary of Biblical Theology, Geoffrey Chapman, Lon-
don, 1967.
Dodd, C.H. The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel, Cambridge Uni-
versity Press, London, 1970.
McKenzie, J.L. Dictionary of the Bible, Geoffrey Chapman, London,

1965.
Ott, L. Fundamentals of Catholic Dogma, Mercier Press, Cork, Ireland,

1966.
Rahner, K. Inspiration in the Bible, Herder, Bums & Oates, London,

1964.
Rahner, K. On the Theology of Death, Herder, Bums & Oates, London,

1964.
Rahner, K. On Heresy, Herder, Bums & Oates, London, 1964.
Rahner, K. (edited by) The Teaching of the Catholic Church, Mercier

Press, Cork, Ireland, 1966.
Rahner,K. & Vorgrimler, H. Concise Theological Dictionary, Herder,

Bums & Oates, London, 1965.
Rumble, L. Radio Replies (Three Volumes), Annals Office, Kensington,

N.S.W., Australia.
Vine, W.E. Expository Dictionary of the New Testament Words, Oli-

phants, London, 1969.

The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

Footnotes

1. See Chapter Ten for a full discussion on the Watch Tower doctrine on the
interpretation of the 144,000 "spirit-creatures".

2. Appendix II contains a short study on the blood transfusion issue.

3. The actual number of Jehovah's Witnesses worldwide is given in the 1978
Service Year Report as 2,182,341. This is the 1978 peak figure. The average
number of Witnesses is given as 2,086,698. (cf. The Watchtower, January 1st,
1979, pp.18-21. The same figures also appear in the J979 Yearbook of
Jehovah's Witnesses, p.24ff).

4. The Watch Tower's interpretation of the Battle of Armageddon is covered
in Chapter Eight.

1. The Expository Times, November 1953, pp.41-42.

2. Professor Rowley's comment on the "wooden literalism " of the N.W.T. also
found an echo in an article written by Professor Bruce M. Metzger, who
apportioned part of the blame for the uninspired translation to the Wit-
nesses' long-term use of Benjamin Wilson's Emphatic Diaglott: "His so-called
Diaglott is a curious edition of J.J. Griesbach 's Greek'text of the New Testa-
ment (1806) with a wooden interlinear translation which, in several par-
ticulars, is an ancestor of the New World Translation. It is this antiquated
edition of the Greek text to w^ich most Jehovah's Witnesses appeal in their
confident assertions that 'the literal meaning of the Greek is thus and so'."
{Theology Today, April, 1953, p. 67)

3. The Watchtower, October 1st, 1960, p. 601.

4. Christian Greek Scriptures, p. 6.

5. Christian Greek Scriptures, p. 6.

6. What Has Relijjon Done For Mankind?, p. 32.

7. The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, p. 14.

8. The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, p. 15.

9. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1960, p. 178.

10. The Watchtower, April 15th, 1962, pp.234-235.

11. The Watchtower, December 15th, 1963, p. 762.

12. The Watchtower, January 1st, 1970, p. 7. Note: In The Watchtower text,
YHWH is represented by the Hebrew characters.

13. The Watchtower, December 15th, 1963, p. 762.

14. The Watchtower, January 15th, 1968, p.39.

160

Footnotes 161

15. Whereas Yahweh, an appellative which needed no further definition, desig-
nated the uniqueness of God, the Hebrew Adoni could also be applied to a
king or anyone else of authority. For this reason, the word began to appear
in the grammatically anomalous form of Adonai, which managed to retain
some of the distinctiveness of the name Yahweh. Although it appears more
frequently in the Psalms and Isaiah, it is used as a solemn hymnic title,
usually in invocation.

16. Christian Greek Scriptures, p. 25.

17. In the Foreword to the Christian GreeJc Scriptures, the New World Bible
Translation Committee devoted nearly sixteen pages (pp. 10-25) to the
question of the use of the divine name, and stated that it had incorporated
"Jehovah" into the body of its text in some 237 places, and that there were
only two instances vrtiere their action failed to find support from the Hebrew
versions (p.20). It should be noted that the Hebrew versions (numbered
J1-J19 in the Foreword) the Watch Tovrer refers to are all of comparatively
recent date (1385-1930) and are simply translations of existing GreeJc manu-
scripts into the Hebrew language. Since the Greek words Theos (God) and
Kyrios (Lord) were the normal equivalents for YHWH, it is only natural that
when these words appeared in the New Testament, a translation into the
Hebrew would render them as YHWH. There is nothing to be gained by
giving full reference data to manuscripts that translate the language in which
the New Testament was originally written into another language and render
words by their particular equivalents.

18. Page 12. The LXX fragment (Faud Papyrus, Inv. 266) is dated around the
2nd or 1st centuries B.C., and may have been considered unique when the
New World Translation was first published in 1950; but continual archaeo-
logical work has produced even more remarkable finds, so that the Faud
Papyrus is now only one of a number of Greek manuscripts of the Old Testa-
ment belonging to the same period. From a comparison of the other manu-
scripts — none of which contain the tetragrammaton — it can be shown that
the incorporation of the divine name in the Faud Papyrus was by no means
the normal practice. In fact, judging by the wealth of evidence in other
manuscripts of the period between 100 B.C. and 100 A.D., it would appear
that the practice followed in the Faud Papyrus was the exception rather
than the rule.

19. Christian Greek Scriptures, p. 18.

20. There can be no real objection to using the divine name in the Old Testa-
ment, for as the Witnesses rightly point out, Kyrios (Lord) and Theos (God)
are not translations of YHWH, but substitutes. However, every effort should
be made to ensure that the rendering of the name should be as accurate as
possible. The hybrid "Jehovah", which appears four times in the King James
Version, and throughout the Old Testament in the American Standard
Version (a feature which made it a popular translation with the Witnesses
in the days before the N.W.T.) is not an accurate rendering of the tetra-
grammaton, and for this reason, the translators of the Revised Standard
Version preferred to omit it altogether and substitute the traditional "Lord"
or "God" wherever it occurred. On the other hand, the translators of the
Jerusalem Bible decided to incorporate the divine name into their text, but
chose "Yahweh" as the more accurate form of the name. But there is
absolutely no warrant for introducing any form of the divine name into the
New Testament.

162 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

21. Jn his first letter to the Corinthians, Paul denounced the so-called "gods"
of the heathens. When he spoke of God in the same breath as the false gods,
he did not find it necessary to distinguish him with a proper name, "for us
there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for w^om we
exist" (1 Cor 8:6). In all but one of his thirteen letters (excluding Hebrews)
Paul greeted his readers with the prayer, "May YOU have undeserved kind-
ness and peace from God our Father" (cf. Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2
etc. N.W.T.). The logical place to speak of God's proper name would be at
the start of a letter, but not once does this occur. For Paul, and for all the
New Testament writers, God is Father, and this title replaces all other names
by which he was known.

22. The Watchtower, January 1st, 1970, p. 6.

1. The Truth That Leads To Eternal Life, p.l9,

2. The V/atchtower, May 1st, 1966, p.277.

3. The Watchtower, May 1st, 1%6, p.277.

4. The Watchtower, May 1st, 1966, p.278. See also. Awake, January 8th, 1973,
pp.16-19.

5. Awake, September 8th, 1962, p. 6.

6. The Watchtower, April 15th, 1962, p.235.

7. The Watchtower, January 15th, 1968, p.40.

8. Let Your Name Be Sanctified, p. 300.

9. The Word — Who Is He? According to John, p. 7.

10. Let God Be True, p.l 1 1.

11. The Watchtower, January 1st, 1970, p. 7.

12. a. The Watchtower, April 15th, 1962, p.235.

13. The Witnesses are only half right when they claim that this definition is not
Scriptural because it was not formulated until the 4th century; for the
definition itself is simply an attempt to express in concise terms a teaching
that extends throughout the wrtiole of the New Testament, and it can be seen
to have a Scriptural basis from the various texts that speak of the three
Persons and theii relationship to each other.

14. Concise Theological Dictionary, Herder, Bums & Oates, p.469.

15. The Watchtower, February 1st, 1960, p. 94.

16. Since the Witnesses themselves rightly identify the Father of Jesus Christ
with Jehovah God (cf. 2 Pet 1:17), there is no need to prove this point from
Scripture. They also acknovdedge Jesus Christ to be the Son of God in a
unique way (cf. The Watchtower, January 15th, 1961, p.35), but wrtien it is
shown that they have reduced the Sonship of Jesus to a mere act of creation
(cf. The Watchtower, September 15th, 1961, pp. 549-552), the term becomes
meaningless. As the Sonship of Jesus will be examined more fully in Chapter
Four, there is no need to go into detailed explanation of the doctrine at this
point, but to show from the Scriptures that the Son is equal to the Father,
and is therefore God himself wrtio was "manifested in the flesh" (1 Tim 3:16).

17. A peculiarity of the Witnesses' N.W.T. is that the rendering of the Greek
word paraWetos as "helper" is never capitalized. In a version of the Sacred
Scriptures that does not hesitate to capitalize various titles that refers to
Jesus Christ (e.g.. Son, 1 Jn4:15; Savior, I Tim 4:10; Lord, Jn 20:28;
Prophet, Jn 7:40; and even Chief Agent, Acts 5:31), such an omission is

Footnotes 163

indicative of the translators' subtle efforts to lessen the tendency to think
of the Holy Spirit as an actual Person. The fact that Jesus himself is desig-
nated as parakletos in 1 Jn 2:1 and that he calls the Holy Spirit "another
parakletos" (Jn 14:16), would tend to suggest that the Spirit is something
more than an "active force".

18. Against Heresies, II. xxviii. 6.

19. Cf. Awake, April 22nd, 1962, p.4. The Watchtovrer, July 15th, 1969, p.421.

20. In Proverbs 8:22ff., the pre-existent Word (admittedly a retro jected view in
the light of later New Testament revelation} is spoken of as the personified
Wisdom of God; and in 1 Cor 1:24, as the "power and wisdom of God".
In the 1962 Watch Tower booklet, The Word - Who Is He? According to
John, the Witnesses quote from Count Leo Tolstoy's, "The Four Gospels,
Harmonized and Translated", v^ere Logos is rendered as the Compre-
hension of God (The Word, p. 53). Tolstoy's efforts to convey the meaning
of the Greek word is similar to the difficulty Goethe's Faust experienced
when he attempted to translate the New Testament into German. Sensing
the inadequacy of "Word" as an accurate translation of Logos, Faust turned
to philosophy and came up with "In the beginning was the 7Tiought".'He
discarded this in favour of "In the beginning was the Power". This too failed
to convey the full sense of Logos, and Faust settled for, "In the beginning
was the Act".

1. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, pp.191-192. For further examples of
the way in v^ich the New World Society has distorted the history of the
periodinquestion, the reader is referred to The Watchtoiver issues of May 1st,
1966, pp. 278-279; July 15th, 1969, pp.421-424; and Awake, January 8th,
1973, pp. 16-19.

2. The Word — Who Is He ? According to John, p. 52.

3. The Word — Who Is He? According to John, p,33.

4. Let God Be True, 1952 ed., p.33.

5. Let God Be True, 1952 ed., p.32.

6. Your Will Be Done on Earth, pp.315-316.

7. Cf. Footnote to Jn 1:1, in R.S.V. Interlinear Greek-English New Testament,
Samuel Bagster, 1973.

8. Christian Greek Scriptures, p. 7 74. That this still reflects current Watch
Tower thinking is borne out by the fact that the Foreword and most of the
Appendix to the 1950 edition of the Christian Creek Scriptures has been
incorporated into the 1969 edition of The Kingdom Interlinear Translation
of the Greek Scriptures. Additional material may also be found in the Watch
Tower's Bible Dictionary, Aid To BibJe Understanding, pp.918-919.

9. I.e., The Complete Bible — An American Translation, and that of James
Moffatt.

10. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29, p.5.

11. TheoJogy Today, April, 1953, p.75.

12. TheoJogy Today, April, 1953, p. 76.

13. Christian Greeic Scriptures, p. 776.

14. Theoiogy Today, April, 1953, p.76.

15. Aid To BibJe Understanding, p.l 530.

16. Jerome Biblical Commentary, Vol. II, p.337.

164 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

17. While discussing Col 1 :15ff, it is well to point out a further example of the
way in which the Watch Tower is prepared to falsify the Word of God in
order to bolster its doctrinal aberrations. In Col 1:16-17 the New World
Translation has inserted the word "other" four times into the text in an
effort to identify Christ with part of God's creation. He is said to be the
"first creation" of God, and that through iiim "all other things" have been
created. In a footnote to Col 1:16-17 in the 1950 edition of the Christian
Greek Scriptures, the reader is referred to "Lk 13:2, 4, and eJsewhere", to
obtain the reason for this unwarranted addition to the sacred text. But in
reality, the cross-reference offers no support whatsoever for this deliberate
distortion of the Scriptures. Lk 13:2 refers to the "Galileans whose blood
Pilate had mixed with their sacrifices". Jesus asked his listeners whether they
imagined that "these Galileans were proved worse siimers than all other
Galileans because they have suffered liiese things?" (N.W.T.). The second
reference (Lk 13:4) recalls the tragedy that overtook eighteen men on whom
a tower in Siloam fell. Jesus asked if these men were to be considered
"greater debtors than all other men inhabiting Jerusalem?" (N.W.T.).

The similarity between Lk 13 and Col 1 is that neither has the word
"other" in the original text. The Watch Tower's implication is that because
it is admissaUe to insert the word "other" in Luke (an insertion that is made
by the majority of modem translations), they are also justified in inserting
it in the letter to the Colossians. However, the sole reason the Witnesses have
for inserting the word "other" into Col 1:16-17 is to bolster their teaching
that Jesus is nothing more than the first of God's creatures. In the first
instance, the insertion of the word "other" is permissable on the grounds
that it is already present in the text by implication. But there are no grounds
whatever for inserting it into the text of Colossians, for no such comparison
exists — unless, of course, one is prepared to accept the preconceived teachings
of the Jehovah's Witnesses that Christ was merely a creation of God.

18. Let God Be True, p. 107.

19. Cf. The Word - Who Is He? According to John, p. 19.

20. Cf. the above comment from Let God Be True for the Witnesses' under-
standing' of Rev 3:14.

21. Cf. Isa 9:6 - Make Sure of All Things, p.282.

22. Let God Be True, p.32; Your Will Be Done on Earth, pp.315-316.

23. Make Sure of All Things, p. 288; Your Will Be Done on Earth, pp.308-323.

24. See Chapter Three.

25. Cf. Aid To Bible Unserstanding, p.919.

26. Aid To Bible Understanding, pp.1530-1531.

27. See discussion on the interpretation of Jn 1 :1 above.

28. Aid To Bible Understanding, p. 919.

29. Anchor BibJe, Vol. 29, p.410.

30. The Word — Who Is He? According to John, p. 18.

31. Aid To Bible Understanding, pp.1254 and 1530.

32. Anchor BibJe, Vol. 29, p. 13.

33. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29, p. 17. To keep the humanity of Jesus firmly fixedin
our minds, the author of the 1 962 booklet. The Word -Who Is He? Accord-
ing to John, p.ll, is quick to tell us about the sixteen times the apostle
John calls Jesus the "Son of Man", but he is not so eager to acknovdedge
the similar number of times he is also called the "Son of God". If the Watch
Tower writer believes that the expression "Son of Man" refers to the obvious
humanity of Jesus, then he should accept that "Son of God" is an obvious
reference to his divinity. Or is this same line of reasoning invalid vAien it is
applied to the deity of Christ?

Footnotes 1"5

34. The Watchtower, September 1st, 1-974, p. 527.

35. The Watchtower, September 1st, 1974, p.525.

36. The Watchtower, September 1st, 1974, p. 527.

37. The Watchtower, September 1st, 1974, pp. 525-526. See also. Aid To Bible
Understanding, p. 919.

38. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29, p.408.

39. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29A, p.776.

40. The Jews were governed by a strict code of laws, and stoning was permitted
only for certain offences. That there may be no mistaking the Jews' reasons
for attempting to stone Jesus, the crimes deserving the death penalty by
stoning are set out as follows: Idolatry, Deut 13:6-10; Blasphemy, Lev 24:14;
Sacrificing children to idols. Lev 20:2; Divination, Lev 20:27; Violation of
the Sabbath, Num 15; 32-36; Adultery, Deut 22:22ff; Fornication with an
unmarried woman, Deut 22:20-21; Rebellious children, Deut 21:18-21; and
the stoning of an ox that gores. Ex 21 :28. From this list it is obvious that
the only offence punishable by stoning that the Jews could bring against
Jesus was that of blasphemy — as John records elsewhere ( Jn 10 :31-33).

41. The Watchtower, September 1st, 1974, p. 527.

42. The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel, pp. 261-262.

43. The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel, p.94.

44. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29, p.536.

45. Aid To Bible Understanding, pp. 919-920. The suggestion that Thomas'
words were an exclamation of astonishment spoken to Jesus but directed to
God is a revival of the theory of Theodore of Mopsuestia — a theory that
was condemned by the Councils of Ephesus (431 A.D.) and Constantinople
(553 A.D.) and one that has had few supporters since.

46. Anchor Bible, Vol. 29A, p.655.

47. Cf. Parousia discussion in Chapter Eight.

1. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p. 232.

2. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, p. 174.

3. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, pp.166, 175-177.

4. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, p.l78. As this third aspect of Christ's
Atonement forms part of the larger question rdated to the 'last things",
we can withhold comment here and discuss it in the chapter on the afterlife
(cf. Chapter Ten).

5. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, p. 170.

6. The Holy Bible, Revised Standard Version, Thomas Nelson, 1966.

7. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, pp. 165-166.

8. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, p. 168.

9. IJn 4:8, 16. Cf. Let God Be True, 1952 edition, pp.98-99.

10. The Watchtower, March 15th, 1965, p. 176.

11. The Watchtower, March 1st, 1965, p. 139.

12. For further comment on "The Lamb of God", see Chapter Seven.

1. Let God Be True, 1952 edition, p. 138.

2. You May Survive Armageddon into God's New World, p. 80.

3. Let your Name be Sanctified, p.267.

166 The Gospel According to Jehovah 's Witnesses

4. What Has Religion Done For Mankind?, p. 260, See also. Let God Be True,
p.40. ; Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p.332.

5. Cf. Chapter Ten, "The Witnesses and The Afterlife".

6. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, pp.354-355.

7. Cf. Chapter Ten, for study on hell and the Witnesses ' understanding of hades
and gehenna.

8. You May Survive Armageddon into God's New World, pp.80-81.

9. It is true that throughout the New Testament the Christian congregation or
church (Greek; ekkJesia) is often spoken of as the "body of Christ" (cf.
Rom 12:4-5; 1 Cor 10:17; 12:13; Eph 2:16; 4:4; Col 3:15), or the "temple
of God" (2 Cor 6:16), but this is not the sense intended in Jn 2:21. The
whole Church forms the "temple of God", but every Christian is also an
individual temple for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit (1 Cor 3:16; 6:19).
See also the apostles' references to their bodies as a tent or tabernacle, a
term v«4iich described the temporary shelter for the Ark of the Covenant
during the nomadic existence of the early Israelites (2 Sam 7:6. Cf. 2 Cor 5:
1,4; 2 Pet 1:13, 14). It was in this latter sense, the individual or personal
sense, that Jesus spoke of his body as a "temple".

10. Cf. Chapter Seven, "The Witnesses and The Ascension".

11. Studies in The Scriptures, Vol. 2, 1924 ed., p. 129.

12. Aid To BibJe ynderstanding, p.l612.

13. Aid To Bible Understanding, p. 1611. We are asked to believe that what the
apostles saw were non-existent persons holding conversation with Jesus.

14. Cf. N.W.T., 1961 ed., p.lll2.

15. One book dealing with Watch Tower aberrations suggested that it was un-
necessary to refute the Witnesses in this particular instance, for the portion
of the Gospel they quote in evidence is "noncanonical and worthless"
{The Kingdom of The Cults, p. 86). While it can be admitted that the
additional verses (w.9-20) may not be the work of Mark himself, it cannot
be said that they are worthless. They date from some time prior to 150 A.D.,
when they were quoted as belonging to the Gospel narrative. There is nothing
heretical in the verses, such as might be found in the apocryphal gospels, and
it is obvious from a study of their content that the information they contain
would seem to be derived from Luke 's Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles.
The antiquity of the verses, and the fact that they have long been included in
almost every translation of the Bible — even if only in an appended form — is
reason enough to regard them as having some degree of authority. This is
certainly the position in Roman Catholic and Greek Orthodox churches,
where they are held to be canonical, though not necessarily of Marcan
authorship.

1. For a comment on this text from First Corinthians, see Chapter Ten.

2, Let Your Name Be Sanctified, p. 272.

3, The Watchtower, AprU 15th, 1963, p.238.

4. The Watchtower, AprU 15th, 1963, p.237.

8

1. The Time Is at Hand, p.l96,

2. The Time Is at Hand, p.i, 1924 edition.

3. Millions Now Living Will Never Die, pp. 85-86.

Footnotes 167

4. E.^., Aid To Bible Understanding, p. 96.

5. Millions Now Living Will Never Die, p.88.

6. You May Survive Armageddon Into God's New World, pp.206-207.

7. Let God Be True, 1952ed., p. 197.

8. Let God Be True, p.202.

9. Life Everlasting — In Freedom of The Sons ot God, pp.29-30.

10. The Watchtower, August 15th, 1968, p.499.

11. Let God Be True, p. 259.

12. Things in Which It is Impossible For God to Lie, p.330.

13. Let God Be True, p. 197.

14. Let God Be True, p.l98.

15. The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, p. 9.

16. De Lapsis (on The Lapsed).

17> Cf. The Watchtower, December 15th, 1974, p. 751, and passim.

18. The Watchtower, August 15th, 1968, p.499.

19. Cf . Life Everlasting — In Freedom of The Sons of God, pp.22ff., and passim.

20. The Watchtower, October 15th, 1974, p.635.

21. Aid To Bible Understanding, pp.641 -642.

22. Is The New Testament Anti-Semitic? Paulist Press, 1965, p. 337.

23. What Do Jehovah's Witnesses Believe? Watch Tower tract, p.6. The Wit-
nesses' conception of the battle of Armageddon is based on a literal inter-
pretation of the symbolic battle mentioned in Revelation. Former Watch
Tower president, the late "Judge" Rutherford, could scarce restrain himself
as he described the carnage that was to be wrought amongst the enemies
of God. On one occasion he prophesied that the number of people who were
to perish in this manifestation of God's wrath would be so great that there
would not be enough survivors left to bury them all {Salvation, p. 25). Since
the Judge's death in 1 942, the Watch Tower hierarchy has toned dowm some
of his more violent invectives, but there is still enough evidence in their
present literature to suggest that they have not been entirely abandoned.
The toning down of the more liuid elements in their descriptions of the
coming conflict has not meant any change of attitude in the Witnesses'
approach to Armageddon, and they continue on in their ignorance of the
true meaning of the battle to which they attach so much importance.

24. Jehovah 's Witnesses prefer to reject any suggestion that "Babylon" is a cryp-
tic reference in New Testament writings to pagan Rome, and insist that both
John (Rev 17:5) and Peter (1 Pet 5:13) are speaking of the ancient city on
the Euphrates - Aid To Bible Understanding, pp.177; 1298-1299.

1. Let God Be True, p.108.

2. Make Sure of All Things, p.466.

3. Aid To BiWe Understanding, p.l 543.

4. Anchor BibJe, Vol. 29A, p.639.

5. Aid To Bible Understanding, p.l545.

6. Aid To Bible Understanding, p. 1543.

7. Aid To Bible Understanding, p. 1543.

8. The Watchtower, October 1st, 1968, pp. 582-583.

9. The Messenger [Australia] , Jan-Feb, 1975, p.36.

168 The Gospel According to Jehovah's Witnesses

10

1. Cf . 1 975 Yearbook of Jehovah 's Witnesses, p.21 1 .

2. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, pp. 134-150.

3. Let Cod Be True, p. 68.

4. Jerome Biblical Commentary, Vol. I, p. 12.

5. Cf . Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p.l45.

6. Let God Be True, 1952 ed., pp.71-72.

7. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p. 135.

8. Is This Life All There Is?, pp.1 72-174.

9. Although it may not emerge very dearly from the above quotation, the Wit-
nesses' mention of "genetic combinations" and "memory" illustrates the
Watch Tower's denial of omniscience to God (cf. Aid To BibJe Understanding,
pp. 594-600). The Witnesses may speak of God as omniscient (see above.
Chapter Three), but the attribute is not without restriction. In the case of
individuals God actually has to wait until the "genetic combinations" are
formed so as to permit him to see what sort of person he has created.

10. Let God Be True, p. 231.

11. Let God Be True, p. 231.

12. Cf. Then Is Finished The Mystery of Cod, p. 12.

13. Let God Be True, pp.136-139.

14. Let Cod Be True, p.99.

15. Let God Be True, p.98.

16. Let Cod Be True, p. 88.

17. Let God Be True, p.98.

18. Let Cod Be True, p. 93.

19. Let Gad Be True, p. 93; see also, Is This Life All There Is?, pp.91-95.

20. Is This Life All There Is?, p.93.

21. The Watchtower, November 1st, 1968, p.662.

22. The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, p.44.

23. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p. 145.

24. Cf. The Twentieth Century New Testament.

25. Cf. Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, Vol. I, p.302.

26. See above. Chapter Five, for further comment on God's judgement in Watch
Tower theology.

27. Cf. Make Sure of All Things, p.234.

28. BabyJon The Great Has Fallen, p.510.

29. BabyJon The Great Has Fallen, p. 51 1.

30. Expositiroy Dictionary of New Testament Words, Vol. II, p.43.

11

1. Jehovah of The Watchtower, Zondervan, 1956.

2. Jehovah of The Watchtower, p. 84.

3. The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, p. 56.

4. From a Watch Tower tract, What Do Jehovah 's Witnesses Believe?, p.4.

5. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p.l63.

6. Then Is Finished The Mystery of God, p.356.

7. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, p. 167.

8. Things in Which It Is Impossible For God to Lie, pp.167-168.

9. Cf. The Apocrypha and Pseudepigr^pha of the Old Testament in English,
Vol. II, pp.191-192.

10. Cf. The Old Testament Apocrypha, Catherine Dimer, p.35.

11. Let God Be True, 1952 ed., p.64.

Footnotes 169

12

1. Cf., The New Creation, pp.421-456.

2. The New Creation, p!430.

3. The New Creation, p.435.

4. The New Creation, p. 455.

5. The New Creation, p.45S.

6. Cf., The Time Is At Hand, pp.76-77 (1908 ed.).

7. Cf., Thirty Years A Watch TowerSlave, especially chapters 11 and 12.

8. Aid To Bible Understanding, p.l88. Italics mine.

9. Make Sure of All Things, p.40.

10. Didache, 7.

11. Make Sure of Ai! Things, p.41.

12. Malie Sure of All Things, p.43.

13. The so-called "Great Apostasy" is a Watch Tower fantasy based on such
texts as 2 Thess 2:3, and 2 Tim 2:16-19 - cf. Aid To Bible Understanding,
p.91.

Appendix Notes

1. Cf., Life Everlastingr in Freedom of The Sons of God, chps. 7, 10 and 11.

2. Cf., Make Sure of All Things, pp.489, 373, 353.

3. Life Everlasting in Freedom of The Sons of God, p.305.

4. The Watchtower, July 15th, 1950, pp. 216-217. ated by Martin and Klann
in JehovaJj of The Watchtower, 1956 ed., p.94.

5. Make Sure of All Things, p.490.

6. Cf ., Life Everlasting in Freedom of The Sons of God, p. 268.

7. Cf., The Watchtower, February 15th, 1964, p. 127.

8. Cf., SJood, Medicine and The Law of Cod, p. 14.

9. Cf., Life EverJasting in Freedom of The Sons of God, p.331 .

10. Cf., Make Sure of All Things, pp.53-55.

11. The Watchtower, June 1st, 1969, p.326.

12. Cf., Life Everlasting in Freedom of The Sons of Cod, pp.335-336, and
Blood, Medicine and The Law of God, p.l 2.

13. Cf., Life Everlasting in Freedom of The Sons of God, p.337, and Blood,
Medicine and The Law of God, p.33.

14. Life Everlasting in Freedom of The Sons of God, p.336.

INDEX

Ackley, Maria, 3

Adam, 55-61, 64, 92, 93, 111, 129, 133, 134

Aid to Bible Understanding, 41, 42, 93, 104, 105, 107

Angels (see also, Satan), 36, 38, 39, 43, 58, 66, 86, 87, 89,

129, 132-139
Anointed Ones (144,000), 4, 57, 69, 70, 96, 117-121, 141, 145
Antichrist, 31, 95
Armageddon, Battle of, 4, 6, 51, 83-85, 92, 93, 96-98, 120,

i22, 150 167n.
Arius, and Heresy of, 28-30, 32, 42, 45, 100
Athanasius, Creed of, 27
Atonement, 55-64, 67
Augustine, St., iii, iv, 45, 148
Awake, iv, 25, 156, 157
Babylon, 17, 98, 126, 130, 167n.
Baptism, iii, 20, 21, 107-109, 120, 140-146, 154
Barbour, N.H., 1, 2

BiLle, 7-16, 31, 32, 60, 101, 102, 111, 120, 151
Bible - Its place in Watch Tower Theology, 9, 10
Blood Transfusion, 5, 144, 151-154
Brown, R.E., 33, 41, 47, 48, 51
Chalcedon, Council of, 26

Christendom and Christian Churches, ii-iv, 10, 17, 28, 29, 49,
50, 53, 63, 64, 66, 68, 72, 123, 126, 131, 166n.
Christian Greek Scriptures, (see New World Translation)
Cole, Malley, ii
ColweU, E.C., 34, 35
Constantine, Emperor, 29
Constantinople, Council of, 29, 100
Cyprian of Carthage, 90, 91
Devil (see Satan)

171

172 Index

Dodd, C.H.., .47, 48

EgoEimi (I AM), 22, 26, 27, 46-50

Emphatic Diaglott, 1, 160n.

Flood, The, 61-63, 128, 132, 137

Franz, F.W., 6

Gehenna (HeU), 51, 110, 120, 122-131, 138, 139

General Resurrection, 113, 115, 116

God, as Father, 22-24, 26, 28, 30, 33, 39, 40, 46, 106, 109, 162n.

God, "Memory" of, 115, 116, 168n.

Hades, (see Sheol)

Heaven, 57, 67, 76, 77, 79, 110, 117-122, 134, 136

Hell, (see Gehenna)

Hokema, Anthony, i

Holy Spirit, 17, 23, 24, 26, 27, 68, 69, 79, 100-109, 143,

145, 166n.
Holy Spirit ■ "Another Jesus", 105-107
Holy Spirit as "Impersonal Force", 17, 100, 101-109
Irenaeus, 25, 43, 97, 144
"Jehovah" as Name of God, 10-14, 39
"Jehovah", (see also Yahweh)

"Jehovah" in the New Testament, 10, 13-15, 16ln.
Jehovah's Witnesses, History and Growth, i, iv, 1-6
Jesus, Ascension of, 52, 67, 70, 75-79, 115

Atonement byj 55-64, 67

CaUed "Mighty God", 38-40

Deity of ii, 28-54, 55, 65

Identified with the Angel Michael, 31,38, 135

Resurrected in "Various Bodies", 72-74

Resurrected as "Spirit-Creature", 65-70, 72, 76-77

Resurrection of , 22, 65-75, 79, 115

Return of (see ParousiaJ

Second Adam, 58

Son of God, 22-24, 30, 35-37, 40-44, 134, 162n., 164n.
Jews, 19, 22, 46-49, 53, 69, 78, 95, 97, 165n.
Judas, 59

Judgement, 59, 60, 62, 63, 113, 128
Knorr,N.H., 1, 5, 6, 8, 96, 151
Logos (The Word), 17, 20, 21, 24-28, 30-33, 36-38, 42, 43,

45 106, I63n., 164n.
Martin, W.R., i

Index 173

Metzger, B.M., 34, 35, 160n.

Millennium, 52

New World Bible Translating Committee, 7-9, 14, 15, 85, 126,161n.

New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures, 7-16, 31-33, 36,

37, T05 126, 127, 161n., 164n.
Nicaea, Council of, 17, 25, 26, 29, 32, 33, 100
One Hundred and Forty-Four Thousand (see Anointed Ones)
Pacifism, (see War)

Paraclete (see also Holy Spirit), 104-107, 162n., 163n.
Parousia (Second Coming), 1, 2, 52, 79, 80-99, 114
Prophecies of End Times, 80-85, 92
Ransom Sacrifice, Doctrine of, 63, 67
Revised Standard Version (R.S.V.), 16, 37, 60, 90, 101, 105,

124, 127
Rowley, H.H., 7, 8, 160n.

RusseU, C.T., i, ii, 1-5, 55, 70, 80-82, 122, 140, 145, 150, 151
Rutherford, J.F., 3-5, 13, 81-83, 110, 141, 151, 167n.
Satan, 4, 18, 25, 51, 55, 56, 58, 82, 123, 129, 132-139
Second Adventism, 1, 2, 80
Second Coming, (see Parousia)
Septuagint (LXX), 14, 15, 47-49, I6ln.
Sheol (Hades), 52, 59, 69, 112, 124, 125
Signs of the End, 81, 82, 88-93, 95, 150
SoxA (Nephesh, Psyche), ii, 110-116, 126
Spirit (Ruah, Pneuma), 102, 111
Statistics, iv, 3, 6, 110, 156, 157n., 160n.
Studies in the Scriptures, 3, 4, 81
Theocracy, 19, 150
Transfiguration, 71, 72

Trinity, the Holy, 17-27, 46, 69, 101, 107, 109, 133, 140, 162n.
War, 83, 91, 149-151
Watchtower, The, (magazine), iv, 2, 3, 29, 57, 61, 76, 77, 84

93, 125, 151, 156, 157
Word, The, (see Logos)
Yahweh (see also "Jehovah"), 13, 27, 47, 48, 161n.

For many years the zeal of the Jehovah Witnesses in promoting
their rehgious ideas has made apparent the need for a detailed and
thorough criticism of their teachings. This book faces up to the
difficult task of pursuing the Witnesses' defensive arguments to the
last Scriptural text.

The author has spent years in research on the Witnesses' ideas
and in finding adequate answers to them from the only source
recognized by the Witnesses as reliable — the Bible.

To avoid any charge of bias or misrepresentation, the author
submitted his presentation of Witness teachings to an adherent of
the Watch Tower Society. Consequently, the teachings, ideas and
arguments that are criticized in this book are really those of the
^.Witnesses. The author's criticisms always meet the Witnesses' in-
terpretations and their endeavours to defend and bolster their
views.

The main subjects treated are:-

The Bible

The Ascension

The Holy Trinity

The Second Coming

The Deity of Christ ^

The Afonement

The Holy Spirit
The After-Life

The Resurrection

Angels and Devils

Blood Transfusions

Baptism

War

ISBN 85884 216 5

ai-y, aiiu 1J> I lUW Utma